^  PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^fi^ 


Presented    by  VhsS  \  C\  (2^r\V    \  c7\^\o^O. 

3.5  L  8^.5 


Division. 
Section 


THE 


BOOK  OF  REVELATION: 


AN   EXPOSITION; 


BASED  ON  THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  PROF.   STUART'S  COMMENTARY, 

AND  DESIGNED  TO  FAMILIARIZE  THOSE  PRINCIPLES 

TO  THE  MINDS  OF  NON-PROFESSIONAL 

READERS. 


ISRAEL    P.  WARREN,  D.  D. 


— a  Set  yeveadaL  ev  raxei' — I^ev.  1:  1. 


FUNK  &  WAGNALLS, 

NEW  YORK  1886  LOXDON 

10  AUD  12  Dky  Street  44  Fleet  Street 

All  Rights  Reserved. 


PREFACE. 


The  publication  of  Professor  Moses  Stuart's  Commen- 
tary on  the  Apocalypse  in  1845  marked  a  new  era  in 
biblical  exposition  in  this  country,  especially  in  the 
department  of  prophecy.  Instead  of  the  conjectural  and 
mystical  methods  of  deducing  the  meaning  of  the  sacred 
books,  which  had  long  been  in  vogue,  there  was  substi- 
tuted what  may  not  invidiously  be  styled  the  method  of 
common  sense.  It  was  assumed  that  these  books  were 
given  for  a  practical  purpose,  some  important  end  of 
instruction,  of  admonition,  or  comfort,  to  those  to  whom 
they  were  addressed  ;  that  they  were  therefore  designed 
to  be  understood  by  them,  and  in  fact  were  understood  in 
their  essential  import;  and  still  further,  that  by  the  appli- 
cation of  the  well-known  canons  of  interpretation  which 
are  our  guide  to  the  meaning  of  all  language  in  every 
field  of  literature,  we  may  understand  them  also. 

Studied  in  the  light  of  these  principles,  the  Book  of 
Revelation  took  on  an  almost  totally  new  aspect.  To 
many  minds  it  was  nearly  equivalent  to  adding  a  new 
book  to  the  Bible.  That  which  had  seemed  fanciful,  gro- 
tesque, and  utterly  inexplicable,  lost  its  strange  aspect 
and  became  an  intelligible  and  rational  book,  for  the 
practical  use  of  the  church.  ]S"ot  a  few  wild  schemes  of 
anticipation  as  to  the  overthrow  of  Mohammedanism  and 
the  Papacy,  the  literal  end  of  the  world,  and  the  like, 
3 


4  PREFACE. 

were  shown  to  have  no  soUd  warrant  in  the  word  of  God. 
Instead  of  adding  to  the  difficulties  of  Inspiration,  as  a 
teacher  of  mankind  in  the  things  of  Hfe  and  godliness, 
it  was  seen  to  be  a  true  helper  to  the  church  in  one  of 
the  great  exigencies  of  its  history,  "  profitable  for  doc- 
trine, for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in 
righteousness." 

In  the  preparation  of  this  little  book,  the  main  portions 
of  which  first  appeared  in  the  columns  of  the  Christian 
Mirror^  the  object  of  the  writer  has  been  to  aid  ordinaiy 
readers  in  attaining  those  more  rational,  and,  as  is 
believed,  more  truthful  views  of  this  part  of  the  Sacred 
Word.  Many  who  saw  them  in  those  columns  have 
expressed  a  desire  to  have  them  in  a  more  permanent 
form,  and  at  the  risk  of  censure  for  presuming  to  under- 
stand this  so-called  mysterious  book,  I  venture  to  issue 
them  anew. 

It  should  be  added  that  while  in  the  main  following  the 
exposition  of  Prof.  Stuart,  I  have  on  some  points  taken 
the  liberty  of  differing  from  it.  I  have  also  carried  fur- 
ther than  he  did  his  own  principles  in  reference  to  what 
he  somewhat  inconsistently  denominated  the  remote 
future.  The  reader  will  judge  whether  the  reasons  for 
this,  as  given  in  loco^  warrant  me  in  so  doing. 

PoRTLA]^sD,  Me.,  Dec.  1, 1885. 


CONTENTS. 


INTRODUCTION. 

PAGE 

I.    Popular  impressions 9 

11.     Tlie  Key  to  the  Book. U 

"  Things  which  must  sliortly  come  to  pass  " 15 

Meaning  of  "shortly" 15 

1.  No  warrant  for  evading  this  meaning 17 

2.  2  Peter  iii.  3  not  contrary  to  it 18 

3.  Prophecy  always  fulfilled  in  its  exact  periods  18 

4.  The  time  declared  to  be  at  hand 19 

5.  The  times  meant  in  the  seven  epistles  near. .  20 

6.  Chaps,  vi.-xi.  coincident  with  Matt,  xxiv.,  xxv.  20 

7.  Chap.  xvii.  10  fixes  the  time 21 

III.     Occasion  and  Intent  of  the  Book 22 

lY.     Peculiarities  of  Manner  and  Style 30 

1.  Its  meaning  intended  to  be  concealed  from 

enemies 31 

2.  Its  meaning  intended  to  be  known  by  Chris- 

tians   38 

(1)  Its  drapery  derived  from  the  Old  Test.  38 

(2)  Its  allusions  to  events  in  Jewish  history  40 

(3)  Its     imagery    derived     from    Jewish 

prophecy 42 

(4)  Its  use  of  the  Geraatria 43 

(5)  Its  author  lived  to  an  advanced  age 44 

3.  How  the  latter  did  understand  it 44 

(1)  That  it  referred  to  their  persecutois . . .  45 

(2)  That  the  churches  were  to  be  victorious  47 

(3)  That  they  should  have  special  rewards  49 

THE  REVELATION. 

I. 
Pbefatoky. 

The  Title-Page 57 

The  Dedication 58 


b  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Motto 59 

The  Divine  Titles 60 

Vision  of  Christ  the  Revealer 60 

II. 
Messages  to  the  Seven  Churches. 

Ephesus 67 

iSmyraa 08 

Pergamum 69 

Thyatira 70 

Sardis 72 

Philadelphia 73 

Laodicea 74 

III. 
The  First  Prophetic  Book. 

The  Heavenly  Session 78 

The  Book  of  the  Future 86 

The  Slain  Lamb 90 

The  Song  of  Redemption 91 

The  Opening  of  the  Seals 94 

The  First  Seal 96 

The  Second  Seal 90 

The  Third  Seal 97 

The  Fourth  Seal 98 

The  Fifth  Seal 99 

The  Sixth  Seal 103 

The  First  Trumpet 107 

The  Sealing  of  Believers 107 

The  Song  of  Deliverance 113 

The  Seventh  Seal 115 

The  First  Trumpet 117 

The  Second  Trumpet llg 

The  Third  Trumpet 119 

The  Fourth  Trumpet 120 

The  Woe  Trumpets 121 

The  Fifth  Trumpet 121 

The  Sixth  Trumpet  128 

The  Angel  of  the  Second  Book 133 

The  Measurement  of  the  Temple 140 

The  Two  Witnesses 146 

Completion  of  the  Sixth  Trumpet 154 

The  Seventh  Trumpet 106 


CONTENTS.  7 

ly. 

The  Second  Prophetic  Book. 

PAGE 

The  Woman  and  the  Dragon 163 

The  Conflict  m  Heaven 166 

The  Dragon's  Wrath 168 

The  Two  Beasts 169 

The  Beast  from  the  Sea 170 

The  Beast  from  the  Land 177 

The  Name  of  the  Beast 181 

Encouragements 184 

1.  The  Faithful  of  the  Former  Persecution 186 

2.  The  Spread  of  the  Gospel 189 

3.  The  Fall  of  their  Persecutor 189 

4.  The  Fate  of  Apostates 190 

5.  The  Reward  cf  Martyrs 191 

6.  The  Harvest  of  the  Earth 192 

7.  The  Vintage  of  the  Earth 193 

The  Seven  Last  Plagues 195 

An  Anticipatory  Triumphal  Song 196 

Preparation 197 

The  First  Vial 198 

The  Second  Vial 199 

The  Third  Vial 199 

The  Fourth  Vial 200 

The  Fifth  Vial 200 

The  Sixth  Vial 201 

The  Seventh  Vial 204 

The  Punishment  of  the  City 204 

Explanatory 206 

1.  The  Angel's  Offer 207 

2.  The  Scarlet  Beast  and  its  Rider 209 

3.  The  Angel's  Explanation 210 

The  Fall  of  Babylon 213 

The  First  Herald 214 

The  Second  Herald 215 

The  Third  Herald 218 

Response  from  the  Saints 219 

Response  from  the  Elders  and  Living 

Ones 220 

Universal  Triumphal  Song 220 

Proclamation  of  the  Marriage  Supper  222 


8  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Destruction  of  the  Armies  of  the  Beast 224 

The  Leader  of  the  Christian  Armies 226 

The  Battle  of  Armageddon 228 

Coustantine  the  Great 230 

The  Binding  of  Satan 239 

The  Eeign  of  the  Martyrs 245 

1.  Who  tliey  were 240 

2.  The  Duration  of  their  Reign 247 

3.  The  Nature  of  their  Reign 248 

Gog  and  Magog.     The  Ottomnn  Empire 252 

1.  The  Founding  of  that  Empire 253 

2.  Why  named  Gog  and  Magog 255 

3.  Their  wide-spread  territories 256 

4.  Their  number  as  the  sand  of  the  sea 256 

5.  Their  possession  of  Palestine 256 

6.  Their  capture  of  the  beloved  city 257 

7.  Their  destruction  by  fire 257 

The  Judgment  of  the  Dead 258 

Not  the  judgment  of  the  living 200 

The  connections  of  the  passage 201 

They  are  "the  rest  of  the  dead,"  i.e.,  persecutors.  202 

Similar  to  the  judgment  in  Daniel 203 

Notes  on  the  phraseology 205 

The  New  Heavens  and  the  New  Earth 268 

The  New  Jerusalem 275 

V. 

The  Conclusion. 


INTRODUCTION. 


I.    Popular  Impressions. 

There  is  one  book  of  the  Scriptures  in  regard 
to  which  the  attitude  of  the  popular  mind  is,  to 
say  the  least,  peculiar.  It  is  the  Book  of  Reve- 
lation. Nine  persons  out  of  every  ten  would 
probably  give  it  as  their  first  impression  that  the 
book  is  unintelligible.  Very  many  would  add 
the  belief  that,  being  for  the  most  part  prophecy, 
it  was  desigyied  to  be  unintelligible  until  its  mean- 
ing should  be  disclosed  by  its  fulfillment.  Hence 
the  inference  that,  with  some  exceptions,  it  is  not 
a  profitable  book  for  study,  indeed,  that  for  all 
practical  uses  it  might  as  well  be  excluded  from 
the  volume  of  the  Scriptures.  Not  a  few  even  go 
further  than  this,  and  admit  a  certain  sort  of 
prejudice  against  it  as  a  prolific  source  of  wild 
speculations  hostile  to  truth,  and  destructive  of 
the  peace  and  unity  of  the  church. 

Such  impressions  as  these,  however  natural  in 

view  of  the  way  in  which  this  book  has  been  used, 

cannot   be    deemed   correct   when    held   of  that 

which  is  truly  the  Word  of  God.     For,  in  the  na- 

1* 


10  THE   REVELATION. 

ture  of  the  case,  that  Word  was  given  for  the  in- 
struction of  men.  It  is  necessarily  implied  that 
it  can  be  understood  by  them,  and  if  so,  that  it 
is  their  duty  to  read  and  understand  it.  For, 
surely,  it  cannot  be  supposed  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
would  occupy  himself  in  inditing  words  without 
meaning  —  as  they  are  if  unintelligible  —  or  with- 
out practical  utility  for  the  edification  of  his  peo- 
ple. Much  less  can  this  be  supposed  of  a  work 
"which,  by  eminence,  he  was  pleased  to  style  a  "Rev- 
elation," given  to  Christ  by  the  Father  expressly 
to  show  unto  his  servants  certain  things,  to  which 
was  prefixed  a  special  blessing  on  him  that  should 
read  and  them  that  should  hear  and  keep  its  say- 
ings (Chap.  i.  3),  and  affixed  a  special  curse  upon 
whosoever  should  add  to,  or  take  away  from,  its 
w^ords.  Chap.  xxii.  18,  19.  These  are,  so  to 
speak,  signet  marks  of  the  estimation  in  which  its 
Divine  Author  held  this  book,  riot  vouchsafed  to 
any  other,  and  which  urge  it  with  special  empha- 
sis upon  the  attention  and  reverent  faith  of  all 
readers. 

The  origin  of  these  imj)ressions,  as  of  the  great 
difficulties  attending  any  confident  interpretation, 
is  to  be  found  primarily  in  the  peculiar  method  of 
composition  employed  in  this  book.  It  is  essen- 
tially a  hook  of  pictures.  Ordinary  history  is  for 
the  most  part  plain  narrative.  Epistles  arc  in  the 
varied  diction  of  personal  address,  colloquial,  hor- 


INTRODUCTION.  11 

tatory,  and  didactic.  Psalms  and  prophecies  are 
generally  poetry,  with  the  artificial  adornments  of 
rhythm,  parallelism,  alliteration,  etc.  The  Reve- 
lation is  in  a  method  different  from  all  of  these. 
Perhaps  the  nearest  approach  to  it  is  in  the  par- 
ables of  Christ.  These  are  word-pictures.  A 
story  is  told,  and  the  lesson  is  gathered  from  it  as 
a  whole.  In  this  book  a  scene  is  shown  to  the 
eye  of  the  apostle,  and  the  meaning  is  to  be  de- 
rived from  it.  He  does  indeed  use  words  in  writ- 
ing it  out,  but  the  import  is  not  to  be  found  in 
the  words,  but  in  the  picture  as  a  whole.  They 
are,  so  to  speak,  the  paints  emploj^ed,  and*  their 
use  is  exhausted  in  making  up  the  scene.  Just 
as  in  standing  before  some  masterpiece  of  art,  as 
Rubens'  "Descent  from  the  Cross,"  we  do  not  ask 
what  each  color  means  in  itself — the  carmine,  the 
ochre,  the  ultra-marine,  etc.,  —  but  what  the  pict- 
ure which  these  make  up  means.  The  Revela- 
tion is  a  succession  of  such  pictures.  Every  one 
of  its  scenes  might  be  put  upon  canvas ;  indeed, 
we  once  saw  such  a  series  in  crayon,  sketched 
with  marvelous  effect  by  the  late  eminent  artist, 
Hammatt  Billings.  They  are  to  be  read  very 
much  as  we  read  the  story  delineated  in  Cole's 
"Voj^age  of  Life,"  or  Hogarth's  "Rake's  Prog- 
ress." One  scene  follows  another  in  regular  or- 
der, each  taking  up  the  thought  of  the  preceding 


12  THE    EEYELATION. 

and  carrying  it  on  to  the  completion ;  the  whole 
constituting  a  record  of  the  most  impressive 
character. 

In  order  to  gather  the  intended  meaning  of 
such  a  series  of  pictorial  writings,  it  is  evident 
that  we  must  have  the  key.  It  is  not  enough  that 
we  can  read  the  words.  It  is  not  enough  that  we 
can  put  them  together  according  to  grammatical 
rules,  so  as  to  make  sense.  Nay,  a  fruitful  imag- 
ination may  be  able  to  group  them  in  seemingly 
fitting  ways,  so  as  to  suggest  many  different 
things.  One  might,  without  knowing  the  artist's 
design,  so  read  the  Voyage  of  Life.  He  might 
devise  a  meaning  for  the  child  in  his  boat,  for  the 
star-crowned  angel  attending  him,  for  the  spark- 
ling waters  of  the  river,  the  flowers  on  its  sunny 
banks,  the  shadowy  palace  of  enchantment  in 
the  sky  above  him,  and  so  on  through  all  the 
delineations  of  the  four  great  paintings.  But  he 
could  not  be  sure  that  this  was  the  right  meaning, 
—  that  is,  the  artist's  meaning,  —  unless  he  had  the 
artist's  key.  Another  in  like  ignorance  might 
read  them  in  a  different  way,  and  display  great  in- 
genuity therein,  perhaps  develop  a  meaning  of 
much  beauty  and  value,  still  the  same  doubt 
would  remain.  In  other  words,  yuess-ivork  is  not 
sufficient  as  a  guide  to  the  interpretation.  A  fer- 
tile imagination  is  not  sufficient.     Coincidences  in 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

event,  time,  person,  manner,  or  what  not,  are  no 
certain  proof  that  the  author's  thought  is  attained. 
The  one  thing  indispensable  is  the  author's  key. 

With  this,  the  kind  of  writing  presented  us  in 
the  Revelation  becomes  as  easy  and  as  sure  of  in- 
terpretation as  narrative  itself.  Standing  before 
Cole's  paintings,  you  read  the  inscription  placed 
there  by  the  artist,  "  The  Voyage  of  Life^  In  a 
moment  the  series  becomes  luminous  with  the 
suggestive  meaning.  Childhood,  youth,  manhood, 
old  age,  speak  from  the  glowing  canvas  in  almost 
audible  words.  It  may  require  a  little  study  to 
discern  the  uses  of  particular  objects,  the  rock 
here, '  the  dark  cloud  there,  the  sad  face  of  the 
angel  far  off  in  the  distance,  etc.  And  3^et  keep- 
ing in  mind  the  key.,  and  studying  all  with  refer- 
ence to  it,  and  harmoniousl}^  with  it,  you  cannot 
get  far  wrong.  And  every  new  discovery  you 
make  will,  by  tlie  very  effort  it  has  required  of 
you,  add  to  the  impressiveness  of  the  pictures. 
You  will  stand  before  them  with  profound  emo- 
tion ;  you  will  drink  in  their  solemn  lessons ;  you 
will  be  taught  and  admonished  and  incited  to  a 
degree  and  with  a  permanence  of  effect  which  no 
mere  words,  however  skilfully  uttered,  could  have 
wrought. 

So,  we  venture  to  believe,  with  this  Book  of 
Revelation.  It  is  a  great  picture-gallery,  hung 
with    scenes   inspired    by   a   Divine   Artist,    but 


14  THE   REVELATION. 

sketched  in  word-colors  by  tlie  apostle  in  Patmos 
for  the  instruction  of  the  church.  Thus  con- 
ceived of,  it  should  seem  to  us  one  of  the  most 
attractive  portions  of  the  sacred  Word.  We 
ought  to  expect  in  it  meanings  most  significant, 
most  impressive,  most  useful.  As  it  is  the  last,  it 
should  be  to  us  the  crown  of  all  that  blessed 
Word  given  to  make  us  "wise  unto  salvation." 
If  in  point  of  fact  it  be  not  such  to  us,  it  must  be 
because  we  have  missed  the  key  to  it.  If  com- 
mentators and  theorists  have  made  it  such  a  waste 
of  conflicting  interpretations,  have  speculated  and 
refined  and  forced  its  words  to  every  sort  of  arbi- 
trary and  fantastic  use,  it  is  because  they  have 
not  sought,  or  have  failed  to  find  and  use,  that 
key.  Traditional  theories  as  to  its  meaning,  or 
preconceived  ideas  of  what  it  ought  to  mean,  have 
been  applied  to  it  with  the  result  of  reaching  al- 
most as  many  conclusions  as  writers,  all  different 
from  each  other,  none  of  them  to  be  relied  on  as 
the  undoubted  truth. 
What,  then,  is  the  key? 

II.    The  Key. 

If  a  book  we  had  never  before  seen,  and  of 
whose  contents  we  were  ignorant,  were  placed  in 
our  hands,  we  should  turn  at  once  to  the  title- 
page  to  ascertain  its  subject.  If  we  found  that 
subject   distinctly  stated  there,  we  should  deem  it 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

conclusive  as  to  the  import  of  the  book.  We 
should  not  regard  ourselves  at  liberty  to  assume 
that  it  was  designed  to  refer  to  something  else 
without  clear  and  positive  evidence  to  that  effect. 
If,  for  instance,  the  title-page  declared  it  to  be  a 
history  of  the  American  Revolution,  we  should 
not  think  it  reasonable  to  expect  in  it  the  history 
of  the  late  Rebellion,  or  the  life  of  Napoleon  III. 
The  language  of  the  title-page  we  should  inevita- 
bly regard  as  the  key  to  the  hook. 

Now  the  title-page  of  the  Book  of  Revelation 
gives  us  such  a  key.  We  marvel  that  it  should 
ever  have  been  misapprehended:  "The  Revela- 
tion of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave  unto  him, 
to  shew  unto  his  servants 

THINGS  WHICH  MUST  SHORTLY  COME  TO  PASS." 

The  word  shortly  is  in  the  original  sv  Tayec  — 
"in  a  short"  (time  understood).  It  occurs  also 
in  Luke  xviii.  8;  Acts  xii.  7;  xxii.  18;  xxv.  4; 
Rom.  xvi.  20;  Rev.  xxii.  6.  The  corresponding 
adverbs  and  adjectives  occur  some  thirty-three 
times  more,  and  always  with  the  same  meaning. 
They  signify  that  the  events  to  which  they  apply 
are  near  in  time.  They  are  translated  in  the 
various  places,  quickly,  shortly,  soon,  hastily, 
suddenly,  speedily,  swift.  In  Mark  ix.  39,  it  is 
lightly.     In  Acts  xvii.  15,  with  all  speed. 

This  phrase,  then,  unless  we  do  absolute  vio- 


16  THE   REVELATION. 

lence  to  it,  must  determine  the  subject  matter  of 
the  book  so  far  as  time  is  concerned.  The  word 
is  not,  indeed,  precisely  limited,  and  yet  its  import 
is  clear.  It  must  refer  to  such  things  as  in  ordi- 
nary speech  would  be  pronounced  near  at  hand. 
A  few  years,  or  on  the  scale  with  which  we  meas- 
ure the  affairs  of  nations,  two  or  three  centuries, 
at  most,  are  all  that  can  be  reasonably  claimed  for 
it.  To  make  it  cover  several  thousand  years,  or, 
much  more,  the  far  reaching  ages  of  the  future, 
wrests  its  fair  meaning  as  much  as  the  endeavor 
to  make  a  decade  signify  a  millennium. 

That  this  is  the  proper  meaning  of  the  phrase, 
according  to  grammar  and  lexicon,  is  conceded  by 
all  commentators.  Had  they  not  formed  precon- 
ceived theories  of  what  the  book  must  refer  to, 
they  would  never  have  thought  of  questioning  it. 
When  the  angel  commanded  Peter  in  the  prison, 
"Arise  up  qidcldy "  (Acts  xii.  7),  or  when  Paul 
was  directed  in  a  trance  to  "get  ^'w/c^^y  out  of 
Jerusalem"  (Acts  xxii.  18),  can  there  be  any 
doubt  as  to  what  time  was  intended?  We  ask 
the  reader  to  look  at  all  the  passages  above  men- 
tioned, and  see  if  there  be  anything  doubtful  as 
to  this  point.  How  is  it,  then,  that  various 
writers  stretch  its  import  so  as  to  make  it  cover 
all  the  centuries  from  the  apostle's  day  to  the 
present,  nay,  to  embrace  the  yet  far  distant  future 
to  the  end  of  time  ? 


INTEODUCTION.  17 

Swedenborg  regards  it  as  meaning  certainly^  a 
sense  derived  from  it  only  by  some  roundabout 
inference.  "The  Apocalypse,"  says  he,  "was 
given  in  the  first  century,  and  seventeen  centuries 
have  now  passed  away ;  from  which  it  is  manifest 
that  by  '  shortly '  is  signified  that  which  corre- 
sponds, Avhich  is  certainly^ 

Lange  makes  it,  "  in  swift  succession,"  implying 
that  the  events  referred  to  will  follow  each  other 
rapidly.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  such  an  interpreta- 
tion is  supported  by  no  other  place  in  the  New 
Testament. 

But  by  far  the  most  common  way  of  evading 
the  simple  meaning  is  to  affirm  that  God  uses  the 
words,  not  in  the  human,  but  in  a  divine  sense. 
Alford  calls  them  "a  prophetic  formula  common 
with  Him  to  whom  a  thousand  years  are  as  one 
day,  and  used  in  order  to  teach  us  how  short  our 
time  and  the  time  of  this  world  is."  Bloomfield: 
"  Measured  by  the  language  of  Scripture,  wherein 
a  thousand  years  are  as  one  day,  they  may  denote 
anything  of  by  no  means  speedy  fulfillment." 

In  regard  to  this  way  of  treating  such  expres- 
sions of  time,  I  beg  leave  to  say : 

1.  There  is  no  warrant  for  it.  The  Scriptures 
nowhere  authorize  it ;  they  give  no  example  of  a 
resort  to  it.  It  is  purely  a  human  contrivance, 
devised  apparently  under  the  stress  of  some  the- 


18  THE   REVELATION. 

oiy  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  text  cover  peri- 
ods of  duration  which  else  would  be  forbidden. 

2.  The  passage  relied  on  for  its  justification  (2 
Pet.  iii.  8),  teaches  nothing  of  the  sort.  Peter 
said  there  were  scoffers  who  derided  the  promise 
of  Christ's  coming  (Parousia)  because  no  sign  of 
it  had  yet  appeared.  The  apostle's  reply  is  that 
delay  does  not  disprove  the  certainty  of  that 
event.  An  eternal  being  has  time  enough  to 
work  in,  and  does  not  need  to  be  in  haste.  With 
him  "  one  day  is  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thou- 
sand years  as  one  day."  On  the  scale  of  eternity 
both  are  alike  points.  The  reason  of  God's  delay 
is  not  in  himself  or  in  his  purposes ;  he  waits  for 
man^s  sake,  because  he  is  long-suffering,  not  will- 
ing that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should 
come  to  repentance.  Surely  that  is  not  saying 
that  he  disregards  all  distinctions  of  time,  and 
when  he  speaks  in  human  words,  he  does  not 
mean  to  be  understood  according  to  the  known 
sense  of  those  words. 

3.  On  the  contrary,  we  find  that  prophecy, 
when  given  in  exact  periods  of  time,  is  alivays 
fulfilled    in  those    exact  periods.      In    Gen.  vi.  3, 

God  told  Noah  that  the  days  of  men  before  the 
flood  came  upon  them  should  be  one  hundred 
and  twenty  years ;  did  he  not  mean  so  many  hu- 
man years  ?  In  Gen.  vii.  4,  he  said  it  should  rain 
forty  days  and  nights ;  did  he  mean  forty  thou- 


INTRODUCTION.  19 

sand  years  ?  In  Gen.  xv.  13,  it  was  predicted  that 
the  posterity  of  Abraham  should  be  bondmen  in 
Egypt  four  hundred  and  thirty  years.  In  Gen. 
xl.  1,  seven  years  of  plenty  and  seven  of  famine 
are  foretold.  In  Numbers  xiv.  33,  that  Israel 
should  wander  in  the  desert  forty  years.  In  Jo- 
nah iii.  4,  that  Nineveh  should  be  overthrown  in 
forty  days.  In  Jer.  xxv.  11,  xxix.  10,  that  Judah 
should  go  into  captivity  seventy  years.  In  Dan. 
ix.  24,  that  Messiah  should  appear  in  seventy 
'^sevens,"  i.e.,  four  hundred  and  ninety  years. 
Now  apply  in  these  cases  the  above  assertion  that 
one  day  is  equivalent  to  a  thousand  years,  and 
what  absurdities  would  be  apparent?  Apply  it 
to  the  Saviour's  promise  to  rise  on  the  third  day 
from  the  grave,  and  how  would  it  nullify  the 
most  precious  hopes  of  our  salvation.  What 
right,  then,  has  any  man,  —  and  I  ask  it  with 
some  sense  of  abuse  of  God's  word,  —  to  play  a 
similar  sophistry  upon  the  "shortly"  of  Rev.  i.  1, 
and  make  it  mean  what  it  cannot  mean  ? 

But  there  are  other  considerations  which  go  to 
confirm  the  simple  meaning  of  this  phrase.  A 
lock  has  commonly  many  wards,  and  the  key  that 
is  to  open  it  will  have  corresponding  peculiarities 
of  form  in  order  to  fit  it.  Many  such  correspond- 
ences are  found  in  this  book. 

4.  In  Chapter  i.  3,  a  special  blessing  is  pro- 
nounced on  him  that  reads  and  them  that  hear 


20  THE  REVELATION. 

the  words  of  this  prophecy,  '•'•for  the  time  is  at 
hand,''  i.e.,  evidently,  the  time  of  its  fulfilment. 
So  in  Chapter  xxii.  10,  the  writer  is  forbidden  to 
seal  up  the  scroll,  "/or  the  time  is  at  hand.'^ 
Compare  this  with  Dan.  viii.  26,  Avhere  the 
prophet  was  commanded  to  shut  up  the  vision, 
for  it  was  "for  many  days,"  i.e.,  the  time  of  ful- 
fillment was  distant;  hence  the  roll  might  be 
sealed  up,  and  laid  aside  for  the  present. 

5.  The  prefatory  messages  addressed  to  the 
seven  churches  had  respect  to  the  existing  state  of 
those  churches,  and  what  they  should  experience 
in  the  near  future.  This  is  too  obvious  to  need 
proof.  Indeed,  we  are  not  aware  that  it  is  ever 
denied  by  any  except  those  who  hold  to  the  fan- 
tastic conceit  that  the  seven  churches,  instead  of 
meaning  the  actual  historic  churches  in  the  cities 
named,  are  typical  designations  of  seven  succes- 
sive stages  in  the  church  universal,  whicli  are  im- 
agined to  have  characteristics  resembling  those 
here  described.  Yet  the  same  expression  is  re- 
peatedly used  in  regard  to  them  (Ch.  ii.  5,  16 ;  iii. 
11,  20),  and  the  threatening  is  acknowledged  to 
have  been  executed  in  each  case  within  a  few 
score  years  of  the  time  the  prophecy  was  uttered. 

6.  There  is  ample  reason  to  understand  Chap- 
ters vi.-xi.,  as  parallel  in  their  import  to  Matt. 
xxiv.  and  xxv.,  and  as  referring  to  the  destruction 
of  the  temple  and  city  and  nation  of  the  Jews  at 


INTRODUCTION, 


21 


Jerusalem.  The  particular  proof  of  this  theory 
may  be  adduced  hereafter.  If  it  be  true,  it  har- 
monizes entirely  with  the.  meaning  we  claim  for 
the  expression  before  us.  If  the  Revelation  was 
written  by  John  in  the  persecution  under  Nero, 
about  A.D.  68,  that  part  of  the  fulfillment  occurred 
two  years  afterward,  in  A.D.  70. 

7.  In  Chapter  xvii.  10  there  is  a  formal  expla- 
nation by  the  angel  of  the  meaning  of  the  vision 
of  the  Woman  upon  the  scarlet-colored  beast. 
The  woman  represents  (verse  18)  the  city  of 
Rome.  She  has  had  five  kings,  and  one  is;  that 
is,  she  is  at  present  under  the  reign  of  the  sixth. 
Now  the  Roman  emperors  were,  in  order,  Julius 
Caesar,  Augustus,  Tiberius,  Caligula,  Claudius, 
Nero.  This,  to  my  mind,  is  conclusive  as  to  the 
time  when  the  book  was  written,  and  to  what,  in 
this  part  of  it,  it  relates  to,  viz.,  the  overthrow  and 
destruction  of  the  persecuting  imperial  power  of 
Rome.  This,  too,  we  know,  took  place  "quickly," 
i.e.,  within  a  few  ^-ears  from  the  time  referred  to. 
Nero  himself  perished  that  ver}^  year,  and  in  less 
than  two  and  a  half  centuries  the  imperial  power 
itself  was  wrested  from  pagan  hands,  and  in  the 
person  of  Constantine  became  Christian. 

Thus,  tested  in  every  way,  by  the  natural  force 
of  the  language,  by  the  unvarying  usage  of  proph- 
ecy, and  by  the  light  shed  upon  it  from  history, 
we    have   the   most   certain   assurance   of   having 


22  THE   REVELATION. 

found  in  the  opening  sentence  of  this  book  the 
true  key  to  its  meaning.  It  is  not  a  book  of  in- 
explicable mystery ;  it  is  not  something  reaching 
over  the  whole  range  of  the  world's  history,  but 
it  is,  as  its  own  title  page  declares  it  to  be,  a  reve- 
lation^ a  making  known  to  the  afflicted  church  of 
God  those  things  in  his  gracious  and  loving  pur- 
poses which  were  then  about  to  come  to  pass. 

III.     Occasion  and  Intent. 

In  order  to  appreciate  fully  the  contents  of  a 
book,  it  is  important  to  know  in  what  circum- 
stances and  for  what  purpose  it  was  written. 
How  much  of  the  charm  of  the  Pilgrim's  Prog- 
ress would  be  lost  if  we  had  never  heard  of  Bun- 
yan  in  prison.  How  many  of  its  characters  and 
conversations  would  be  shorn  of  their  peculiar 
significance  if  we  knew  nothing  of  the  state  of 
society  and  of  religion  in  England  in  the  17th 
century.  The  same  thing  holds  specially  true  of 
the  books  of  the  Bible.  Every  one  of  them,  so 
far  as  we  know,  was  written  with  reference  to 
some  particular  use  of  the  time.  History,  song, 
prophecy,  genealogy,  parable,  and  epistle,  had 
some  immediate  end  in  view.  There  are  no  gen- 
eral treatises,  professedly  composed  for  the  in- 
struction of  mankind  at  large  and  in  every  age. 
All  analogy,  therefore,  teaches  us  that  if  we 
would  understand  the  scope  and  the  language  of 


INTRODUCTION.  23 

this  Book  of  the  Revelation,  we  slioiild  fix  in 
mind  when  and  why  it  was  given.  To  assume,  as 
is  so  often  done,  that  it  is  a  book  of  general  pro- 
phetic history,  called  for  by  no  j^i^esent  need,  and 
adapted  to  no  special  ])resent  use  of  the  churches, 
is  to  suppose  that  true  of  this  book  which  is  not 
true  of  any  other  in  the  sacred  volume. 

We  have  called  attention  to  the  hey  to  the 
meaning  of  the  Revelation  given  in  its  title-page, 
viz.,  that  it  was  designed  to  show  ivhat  must  shortly 
come  to  pass.  Let  us  see  what,  as  disclosed  by 
history,  did  shortly  come  to  pass. 

When  the  book  was  written,  both  its  author 
and  the  churches  whom  he  addressed  were  suffer- 
ing severe  persecution.  This  was  equally  true, 
whether  we  regard  it  as  written  in  the  time  of 
Nero,  about  A.D.  68,  or  of  Domitian,  a.d.  96. 
We  shall  assume,  for  reasons  that  will  be  appar- 
ent hereafter,  that  it  was  at  the  former  date. 
Now  it  is  known  to  every  reader  that  during  the 
whole  period  of  nearly  forty  years  after  the  death 
of  Christ  to  that  time,  the  one  great  foe  to  Chris- 
tianity had  been  Judaism.  It  was  Jewish  malice 
that  instigated  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord,  the  im- 
prisonments and  scourgings  of  the  apostles,  the 
stoning  of  Stephen,  the  threatenings  and  slaugh- 
ter by  Saul,  the  murder  of  James,  and  those  inces- 
sant outbreaks  of  violence  against  the  believers 
recorded  in  the  Acts.     In  Judea,  in  Asia  Minor, 


24  THE  REVELATION. 

in  Macedonia  and  Greece  and  Rome,  the  story  was 
the  same.  It  was  Jews  that  withstood  the  preach- 
ing of  the  apostles,  that  entered  malicious  com- 
plaints against  them  to  the  authorities,  that  hired 
false  witnesses,  that  stirred  up  mobs,  that  laid 
plots  to  assassinate  them.  Literally  and  fearfully 
had  they,  as  our  Lord  bade  them,  filled  up  the 
measure  of  their  fathers.  They  had  become  ripe 
for  destruction,  and  the  dire  denunciations  of 
Christ  against  them,  their  city  and  nation,  were 
just  about  to  be  executed.  If  this  book  was  writ- 
ten in  A.D.  68,  two  years  only  remained  before 
those  denunciations,  which  were  but  the  sum- 
ming up  of  all  that  had  been  threatened  by  all 
the  prophets  from  Moses  down,  would  be  fulfilled. 
Only  two  years  more  would  the  churches  need 
to  bear  up  under  this  incessant  enmity ;  two 
years  only  of  divine  forbearance  might  they  en- 
joy who  had  been  more  merciless  than  the  wild 
beasts  towards  their  countrymen,  believers  in  the 
Messiah  they  had  rejected. 

This  retributive  chastisement  took  place  as  had 
been  jjredicted.  The  devastation  of  Judea  by 
fire  and  sword,  and  the  siege  and  destruction  of 
Jerusalem  by  the  Roman  armies,  have  stood  for 
eighteen  centuries  on  the  page  of  history  as  the 
most  fearful  in  the  annals  of  human  woe.  Fam- 
ine, pestilence,  and  war,  in  a  few  short  months, 
destroyed  not  less  than  two  millions  of  lives,  and 


INTRODUCTION.  25 

erased  from  the  earth  what  was  perhaps  the  rich- 
est and  most  splendid  city  in  the  world.  Jose- 
phus,  who  was  himself  a  Jew  in  the  service  of 
Rome,  has  left  us  an  account  of  the  whole  trag- 
edy, as  he  knew  it  as  an  eye-witness,  which  no 
one,  even  at  this  day,  can  peruse  without  a  shud- 
der. We  ask  any  of  our  readers  who  possess  a 
copy  of  his  works,  or  can  gain  access  to  them,  to 
read  the  fifth  and  sixth  books  of  his  "Jewish 
War,"  as  the  best  possible  commentary  on  our 
Saviour's  predictions  in  Matt,  xxiv.,  and  the 
most  instructive  preparation  for  the  study  of 
the  similar  predictions  contained  in  this  Book 
of  Revelation. 

But  the  Jews  were  not  the  only  persecutors  of 
the  primitive  church.  In  that  bloody  work  they 
were  far  outdone  by  the  pagan  emperors  of  Rome. 
John  himself  was  at  this  time  in  exile  at  Patmos, 
under  the  decree  of  the  reigning  emperor.  Chap- 
ter i.  9.  In  general,  it  had  been  the  policy  of 
Rome,  as  the  mistress  of  many  nations  with  dif- 
ferent customs  and  religions,  to  be  tolerant  of  all, 
provided  obedience  was  rendered  to  the  imperial 
government.  Whenever  a  people  submitted  to 
the  Roman  arms,  their  gods  were  adopted  by  the 
senate  into  the  Pantheon,  and  their  worship  de- 
clared a  religio  licit a^  i.e.,  a  laivful  religion.  Such 
had  been  the  case  with  Judaism,  and  for  a  con- 
siderable time  the  Christians,  being  regarded 
2 


26  THE   EEYELATION. 

merely  as  a  Jewish  sect,  shared  in  the  protection 
accorded  to  the  mother  faith.  It  was  due  to  the 
personal  malice  of  that  most  execrable  of  the  Ro- 
man emperors,  Nero,  that  this  ancient  policy  of 
toleration  was  abandoned.  In  the  year  a.d.  64, 
that  monarch,  in  one  of  his  insane  freaks  of  tyr- 
anny, set  fire  to  his  capital,  and  for  three  days 
amused  himself  in  witnessing  the  progress  of  the 
conflagration,  a  catastrophe  in  which  two-thirds 
of  the  city  was  destroyed.  This  wanton  outrage 
excited  such  an  odium  and  raised  so  many  mur- 
murs that  Nero  was  alarmed,  and  looked  around 
to  find  some  objects  on  which  he  might  fasten  the 
crime,  and  transfer  the  popular  indignation  from 
himself.  These  he  found  in  the  Christians,  who 
were  becoming  quite  numerous  in  Rome,  and 
who,  not  having  received  distinct  recognition  in 
law,  might  be  assailed  with  impunity.  Charging 
upon  them  the  commission  of  the  crime,  he  insti- 
gated a  merciless  persecution  against  them.  He 
caused  them  to  be  put  to  death  by  the  sword  and 
by  crucifixion ;  to  be  thrown  to  wild  beasts ;  to 
be  sewn  up  in  sacks  and  worried  to  death  by  sav- 
age dogs ;  and  even  to  be  smeared  with  pitch  and 
set  on  fire  as  torches,  to  give  light  in  the  imperial 
gardens.  This  terrible  persecution  continued 
with  unabated  fury  four  years,  until  Nero  himself 
perished  in  a  revolt,  dying  by  his  own  hand 
with  the  aid  of  one  of  his  slaves.     This  persecu- 


INTRODUCTION.  27 

tion  was  followed  by  others,  under  successive 
emperors,  for  about  two  hundred  and  forty-two 
years.  In  that  period  there  were  forty  sovereigns 
in  all,  some  reigning  but  a  few  months.  As  a 
whole,  with  a  few  exceptions,  they  were  despots, 
selfish,  licentious,  and  cruel.  Being  by  their  of- 
fice heads  of  the  pagan  religion,  —  supreme  pon- 
tiffs as  well  as  emperors, — they  were  readily 
incited  by  the  priesthood,  and  the  numerous 
classes  of  artificers,  tradesmen,  courtesans,  and 
courtiers,  who  were  interested  in  maintaining  the 
pagan  worship,  to  regard  the  Christians  as  ene- 
mies of  the  public  institutions,  and  especially  of 
the  gods  of  Rome,  and  to  punish  them  accord- 
ingly. Historians  have  commonly  reckoned  ten 
of  these  periods  of  persecution  in  that  space  of 
two  and  a  half  centuries.  It  is  perhaps  more 
exactly  true  that  while  there  were  about  that 
number  of  special  outbreaks  of  violence,  the  en- 
tire period  was  one  of  oppression  and  suffering 
for  the  churches.  The  laws  nearly  always  were 
violent  against  them,  and  throughout  the  empire 
they  were  at  all  times  subject  to  the  malignit}^, 
the  greed,  and  the  fanaticism  of  the  rulers.  Vast 
numbers  suffered  confiscation  and  banishment, 
and  almost  as  many  perished  by  fire  and  sword 
and  wild  beasts.  The  catacombs  of  Rome,  whicli 
were  both  burial  places  of  the  dead  and  hiding 
places  for  the  living,  remain  to  this  day  as  im- 


28  THE  REVELATION. 

^ressive  witnesses  of  what  in  the  inscrutable 
wisdom  of  Providence  was  to  be  the  direful  ex- 
perience of  the  church  in  those  martyr  ages. 

Such,  then,  were  the  things  which,  when  the 
apostle  was  commanded  to  write  the  Revelation, 
were  shortli/  to  come  to  j9«ss.  Persecution  then 
raging,  and  persecution  lying  before  the  church 
along  a  bloody  track  of  two  hundred  and  forty 
years  —  almost  as  long  as  from  the  landing  of  the 
Pilgrims  to  this  hour  —  was  what  God's  people 
had  to  look  forward  to,  and  prepare  themselves 
for.  Surely  it  was  an  occasion  worthy  to  be 
made  the  theme  of  a  new  hook  of  divine  counsels. 
Tlie  churches  needed  to  be  warned  of  what  was 
coming,  and  strengthened  to  meet  it.  First  of 
all,  they  needed  to  know  that  their  persecutors 
should  finally  be  overthrown.  Apostate  Jerusa- 
lem and  idolatrous  Rome  had  arrayed  themselves 
against  the  Lord  they  loved ;  they  should  know 
that  the  Lord  had  arrayed  himself  against  them. 
Next,  they  should  be  assured  that  those  who 
stood  fast  in  their  faith,  even  unto  death,  should 
have  a  glorious  reward  in  heaven,  while  those 
wlio  apostatized  from  the  truth  should  have  an 
enhanced  retribution  of  woe.  With  all  these 
should  be  mingled  whatever  would  encourage 
and  confirm  them,  glorious  visions  of  the  Saviour 
they  served,  of  the  heaven  to  wliich  they  were 
going,  of  the  martyrs  on   their   thrones   of  glory, 


INTRODUCTION.  29 

of  ihe  loving  sympathy  and  help  of  mighty 
angels,  and  to  crown  all,  of  the  church  herself  in 
her  perfected  glory,  a  radiant  city  a  thousand-fold 
more  resplendent  than  the  Jerusalem  of  earth, — 
arrayed  in  the  white  bridal  robes  of  holiness,  and 
married  in  everlasting  love  to  the  Lamb.  Corre- 
spondent with  all  these  should  be  other  visions,  — 
veiled  for  prudence'  sake  within  a  thin  garb  of 
mystery,  —  of  the  characters  and  doom  of  their 
persecutors;  the  crafty  old  serpent,  cruel  and 
bloody  beasts,  the  encrimsoned  harlot,  symbol  of 
pagan  impurity,  all  after  brief  periods  of  triumph 
baffled,  cast  dowui,  destroyed  by  the  avenging 
wrath  of  heaven.  Thus  by  marvelous  visions,  by 
solemn  warnings  and  glorious  promises,  was  the 
church  to  be  made  ready  for  her  career  of  trial. 
Thus  did  the  Saviour  throw  his  arms  around  his 
people  in  advance  of  their  sufferings,  and  draw 
them  by  kindly  warning  and  sympathy  and  prom- 
ise to  the  shelter  of  his  loving  bosom. 

We  have  said  that  a  state  of  things  like  this 
was  an  occasion  Avorthy  of  a  new"  book  of  inspi- 
ration. Among  all  the  books  of  the  sacred  vol- 
ume then  existing,  there  was  none  that  was  fully 
sufficient  for  so  great  a  want.  There  were  books 
of  history  and  worship,  and  now  fulfilled  prophe- 
cies relating  to  Israel  and  Judah,  and  there  were 
the  Gospels  and  Epistles,  but  there  was  no  Book 
OF  Persecution.      Jeremiah  and    Ezekiel  had 


30  THE  REVELATION. 

foretold  the  ruin  of  the  oppressive  monarchies  of 
Assyria  and  Babylon,  and  Daniel  had  portrayed 
with  graphic  jDOwer  the  destruction  of  Epiphanes, 
the  persecuting  tyrant  of  Syria.  But  valuable 
as  these  might  be,  they  were  not  enough  for  the 
instruction  and  comfort  of  the  church  under  a 
double  persecution  a  hundred-fold  worse  than  all 
God's  ancient  people  ever  suffered.  A  new  emer- 
gency like  this,  then,  one  which  would  be  a  very 
crisis  of  life  or  death  to  the  church,  demanded  a 
new  provision  of  instruction  to  meet  it.  So  mo- 
mentous in  its  disclosures  of  what  was  to  be,  so 
impressive  in  its  warnings,  so  inspiring  in  its 
promises,  so  lofty  in  its  delineations  of  the  glory 
and  safety  and  eternal  blessedness  of  God's  faith- 
ful saints,  it  was  worthy  of  the  name  by  which  it 
was  designated.  The  Revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  God  gave  to  him  to  show 
unto    his    servants     things    which    must 

shortly  COME  TO  PASS. 

IV.    Peculiarities  of  Manner  and  Style. 

If  we  have  found  in  the  declared  scope  of  this 
book  a  key  to  its  contents,  and  the  purpose  for 
which  it  was  written,  we  may  find  also  a  clue  to 
its  peculiarities  of  composition,  so  unlike  those  of 
the  other  books  of  the  New  Testament. 

The  "  things  "  of  special  importance  to  the  in- 
fant churches,  which  at  that  time  were  "  shortly 


INTRODUCTION.  31 

to  come  to  pass,"  were  comprehended  in  that  per- 
secution  which,  having  ah^eady  broken  out  under 
Nero,  was  destined  to  extend  over  a  period  of  two 
and  a  half  centuries,  till  the  time  of  Constantine 
the  Great.  I  have  stated  the  reasons  for  believ- 
ing that  the  object  of  this  book  was  to  comfort 
and  strengthen  the  churches  under  this  persecu- 
tion, by  predicting  the  destruction  of  their  perse- 
cutors, the  ultimate  triumph  of  Christianity  over 
all  its  foes,  and  the  blessed  rewards  that  would 
be  conferred  on  the  martyrs  who  should  remain 
faithful  unto  death. 

With  such  a  purpose  in  view,  it  is  obvious,  in 
considering  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  that 
two  things  were  indispensable  in  its  manner  of 
composition,  viz.,  concealment  of  its  meaning  from 
the  enemies  of  the  church,  and  a  disclosure  of 
that  meaning  to  it  and  its  friends. 

1.  It  must  be  written  in  such  a  way  that  its 
meaning  would  be  concealed  from  the  persecuting 
powers.  To  have  written  out  in  clear  and  ex- 
press terms  a  paper  of  such  a  purport  as  we 
believe  this  to  be,  would  have  been  an  act  of  un- 
doubted treason  against  the  imperial  government 
of  Rome.  To  have  predicted  the  overthrow  of 
its  emperors,  the  defeat  of  their  plans,  the  down- 
fall of  the  state  religion  and  its  splendid  array  of 
temples,  priests,  and  rites,  and  the  conquest  by 
the    hated    sect   of   Nazarenes   of   the   imperial 


32  THE  REVELATION. 

throne  and  of  the  world,  would  luave  been  taken 
as  an  insult  to  Roman  authority  and  Roman 
pride,  which  could  be  expiated  only  by  death. 
To  have  had  in  possession  such  a  document, 
much  more,  to  have  read  it  in  the  public  assem- 
blies, and  to  be  known  as  making  it  the  ground 
of  their  common  expectations  and  hopes,  would 
have  made  the  entire  Christian  body  criminal. 
The  highest  offense  known  to  Roman  law  was  the 
crimen  Icesce  majestatis  —  the  crime  of  wounded 
majesty.  None  was  pursued  with  such  relentless 
fury ;  none  punished  with  such  pitiless  severity. 

Nor  could  there  have  been  any  successful  con- 
cealment of  such  a  l)ook.  In  those  degenerate 
da3^s  of  the  empire,  no  trade  was  pursued  more 
industriously  than  that  of  informer  (delator'). 
Emissaries  and  spies  of  the  tyrants  thronged 
every  province  and  every  city,  ready  to  report 
whatever  could  be  construed  into  an  offense 
against  the  emperor,  and  bring  a  reward  for  the 
informer.  False  brethren  and  apostates  would 
have  been  found,  who,  for  gain  or  personal  safety 
would  have  betrayed  a  secret  of  such  magnitude 
as  this.  In  a  word,  the  bare  statement  of  the 
case  shows  that  if  such  a  document  as  we  have 
supposed  was  to  be  written  at  all,  it  must  be  in 
such  a  way  as  to  be  unintelligible  to  those  whose 
ruin  it  predicted.  Suppose,  during  our  late  re- 
bellion, a  well-formed  plan  had  been  laid  to  res- 


INTRODUCTION.  33 

cue  our  suffering  soldiers  from  Libby  Prison,  and 
a  message  was  to  be  sent  them  announcing  that 
purpose,  to  strengthen  their  fortitude  and  secure 
their  co-operation  in  its  execution,  how  obvious  is 
it  that  that  communication  must  have  been  con- 
cealed from  the  enemy  —  written  in  cypher,  or  by 
some  other  device  made  unintelligible,  if  it  should 
fall  into  their  hands. 

Hence,  chiefly,  as  I  regard  it,  the  use  of  sym- 
bols and  enigmatic  utterances  in  this  Book  of 
Revelation.  We  shall  see  presently  something  of 
the  nature  and  sources  of  these,  and  how  remote 
both  were  from  the  knowledge  of  the  pagan  Ro- 
mans of  that  day.  In  their  pride  of  metropolitan 
culture  and  position,  the  Romans  looked  down 
with  contempt  on  what  they  regarded  the  unin- 
telligible superstitions  of  the  thousand  sects 
which  filled  the  empire.  It  would,  then,  be  noth- 
ing surprising  nor  improper  if  that  contempt 
should  be  taken  advantage  of  to  be  made  a  screen 
for  so  dangerous  a  book  as  this.  Let  it  be  shaped 
in  enigmatic  forms ;  let  it  make  use  of  cabalistic 
names  and  numbers ;  of  sealed  scrolls,  now  to  be 
opened  and  read,  now  to  be  eaten ;  let  it  be  full 
of  visions  of  impossible  beasts  and  locusts  and 
serpents,  of  dark  shapes  from  Tartarus,  and  of 
bright  celestials  coming  like  Homer's  gods  from 
heaven  to  execute  incomprehensible  errands  ;  of 
dirges  over  dead  cities,  and  peans  of  victory  over 
2* 


34  THE   REVELATION. 

phantom  foes,  —  and  it  might  well  be  assured 
that  even  treason  itself  would  be  safe  in  such  a 
garb  as  this.  Nay,  there  might  be  uses  of  such  a 
method  for  the  church  herself,  in  withholding 
from  those  of  her  own  members,  who  for  want  of 
spiritual  perception  or  discretion  were  not  fit  to 
be  trusted,  so  important  secrets  as  these.  There 
were  in  all  ancient  religions  mysteries^  which  were 
fully  known  only  to  the  initiated  —  the  innermost 
truths  or  rites  of  their  faith  —  which  were  pru- 
dentially  withheld  from  those  not  qualified  to 
know  them.  So  Christ,  because  of  their  lack  of 
spiritual  capacity,  taught  the  people  only  in  par- 
ables, and  Paul  fed  liis  spiritual  children  with 
milk  and  not  with  meat,  because  they  were  not 
able  to  bear  it. 

Such,  then,  as  it  appears  to  me,  were,  substan- 
tially, the  reasons  why  this  Book  of  Revelation 
was  written  in  the  manner  it  was,  —  one  which 
from  its  example  is  frequently  dent)minated  the 
"  Apocalyptic  style."  And  such,  too,  I  take  the 
occasion  to  remark,  are  the  only  reasons  I  can 
conceive  of  why  prophecy  in  the  Scriptures  is 
ever  written  enigmatically.  It  is  a  quite  common 
saying  of  writers  that  prophecy  is  not,  as  a  rule, 
to  be  understood  until  its  meaning  is  disclosed  by 
the  fulfillment.  If  by  that  remark  were  intended 
only  that  its  fulfillment  is  wont  to  show  us  vastly 
more  than  we  could  gather  from  the  terms  of  the 


INTRODUCTION.  35 

prophecy,  we  should  readily  assent.  But  to  say 
that  we  cannot  know  it  at  all  —  even  the  subject 
matter  to  which  it  relates  —  until  it  is  fulfilled,  is 
to  our  mind  entirely  unreasonable.  If  we  cannot 
understand  the  prophecy,  we  can  never  know 
whether  it  is  fulfilled  or  not.  If  the  promise  of  a 
comins:  Saviour  had  been  uttered  in  an  unknown 
tongue  —  the  tongue  of  angels  and  not  of  men  — 
the  world  could  never  have  told  whether  Jesus 
of  Nazareth  were  he  or  not.  We  must  be  able  to 
read  the  figures  on  a  baggage  check  in  order  to 
tell  whether  its  corresponding  check  tallies  with 
it  or  not. 

I  appeal  for  the  confirmation  of  this  view  to 
the  whole  course  of  ancient  prophecy.  Often, 
indeed,  —  especially  in  the  primitive  ages  of  the 
world,  —  predictions  were  very  faintly  given,  just 
a  few  rays  of  the  dawning  light,  and  not  the  full- 
orbed  sun.  Such  were  the  first  prophecies  of  a 
coming  Saviour  to  Eve,  to  Abraham,  to  Jacob, 
and  even  to  David.  Yet  in  all  these  instances 
the  prophecy  was  designed  to  be  understood  as 
fa?*  as  it  went.  There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that 
Jacob  understood  his  prediction  of  the  coming  of 
Sliiloh,  as  truly  as  Isaiah  that  of  his  fifty-third 
cliapter.  It  did  not  tell  him  or  the  world  as 
mucli^  but  lohat  it  said  was  intelligible,  and  given 
for  the  instruction  of  God's  people.  So  the  pre- 
diction of  a  flood,  —  could  not  the  old  world  un- 


36  THE  REVELATION. 

derstand  it  before  the  day  that  Noah  entered  into 
the  ark?  God's  messages  to  Pharaoh  by  Moses  — 
was  their  import  purposely  concealed  from  the 
monarch?  Take  the  wonderful  predictions  of 
blessing  and  cursing  given  in  Deuteronomy  to 
the  people,  as  their  future  conduct  should  be, 
were  they  all  unmeaning?  So,  through  the 
books  of  the  later  prophets,  with  a  single  excep- 
tion in  that  of  Daniel,  where  is  the  evidence  of  a 
designed  concealment  of  their  import?  On  the 
contrary,  was  it  not  the  habitual  reproach  of  God 
to  his  wayward  people,  not  that  they  had  not  un- 
derstood his  words,  but  that  they  had  not  obeyed 
them  ?  "  Since  the  day  that  your  fathers  came 
forth  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt  unto  this  day,  I 
have  even  sent  unto  you  all  my  servants,  the 
'prophets^  daily  rising  up  early  and  sending  them, 
yet  they  hearkened  not  unto  me,  nor  inclined  their 
ear,  but  hardened  their  neck;  they  did  worse 
than  their  fathers.  Therefore,  thou  shalt  speak 
all  these  words  unto  them,  but  they  will  not 
hearken  unto  thee ;  thou  shalt  also  call  unto  them, 
but  they  will  not  answer  thee."  Jer.  vii.  25-27. 
And  how  severely  did  our  Lord  himself  denounce 
the  Pharisees  for  their  willful  ignorance.  "  Had 
ye  believed  —  not,  understood  —  Moses,  ye  would 
have  believed  me,  for  he  wrote  of  me."  John  v. 
46.  And  even  to  his  owu  disciples,  when  he  sat 
at   table  with  them   in  Emmaus,  '^  O  fools,  and 


INTRODUCTION.  37 

slow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  the  prophets  have 
spoken !  " 

I  have  mentioned  a  single  exception  in  the 
Book  of  Daniei.  Here,  in  two  instances,  the 
prophecies  given  were  ordered  not  to  be  promul- 
gated till  at  or  near  the  time  of  their  fulfillment. 
Chapter  viii.  26 ;  xii.  4.  But  even  in  these  cases, 
it  was  not  because  they  were  not  intelligible.  In 
both,  the  series  of  visions  were  carefully  and  mi- 
nutely explained^  so  that  they  might  be  under- 
stood, and  then  both  prophecy  and  explanation 
were  ordered  to  be  sealed  up,  because  the  time 
was  "for  many  days."  It  is  true  that  Daniel 
says  of  one  (Chapter  viii.  27)  that  none  under- 
stood it ;  but  he  clearly  means  that  heyond  the 
angelic  interpretations  there  were  unrevealed 
things  which  it  was  given  to  none  then  to  know.* 

We  have  then,  as  it  seems  to  us,  a  rational  clew 
to  the  design  of  the  peculiar  manner  of  the  Rev- 
elation. The  book  was  not  intended  for  the  use 
of  the  enemies  of  the  church,  just  as  the  pillar  of 
fire  and  cloud  was  not  intended  to  be  a  guide  and 
defense  to  the  pursuing  oppressors  of  the  He- 
brews. That  pillar  was  for  the  protection  of 
God's  people,  and  in  like  manner  the  mysterious 
symbolism  of  the  Revelation  was  for  the  protec- 
tion of  the   church.     While  it  was  impenetrable 

•See  Prof.  Stuart  on  this  subject, in  Lis  "Hints on  Propliecy,"  pp.  47-63. 


38  THE   REVELATION. 

to  its  enemies,  it  was  at  the  same  time  a  light  and 
a  guide  to  the  imperiled  saints. 

2.  We  have  seen  how  the  first  of  these  pur- 
poses was  accomplished ;  let  us  now  inquire  con- 
ceruing  the  second.  In  other  words,  what  means 
had  the  early  Christians,  for  whom  the  Revelation 
was  first  written,  of  penetrating  its  meaning  ? 

(1)  Its  drapery  and  scenery  were  to  a  very 
large  extent  derived  from  the  sacred  institutions  of 
the  Jews^  which,  while  little  known  to  the  pagan 
world,  were  entirely  familiar  to  the  Christians. 
For  a  while,  all  the  disciples  were  converted 
Jews.  Peter  first  opened  the  door  for  the  admis- 
sion of  Gentiles  when  he  baptized  the  centurion 
Cornelius,  and  his  household.  We  do  not  know 
the  exact  proportions  of  Hebrew  and  Gentile 
converts  in  the  churches  at  the  time  this  book 
was  written,  but  nearly  everywhere  there  were 
enough  of  the  former  to  give  a  coloring  to  Chris- 
tian ideas.  Besides,  it  was  the  custom  in  all 
churches,  Jewish  and  Gentile  alike,  to  read  the 
Old  Testament  in  public  worship,  and  listen  to 
its  exposition,  while  its  inspired  songs  and  psalms 
were,  as  now,  made  the  vehicle  of  praise.  Thus 
the  Mosaic  institutions,  in  every  part,  became  en- 
tirely familiar  to  all  Christians,  and  all  allusions 
to  their  rites,  doctrines,  sacred  persons,  places, 
and  instrumentalities,  would  be  apprehended  at 
once. 


INTRODUCTION.  39 

Now  we  find  that  the  apostle  availed  himself  of 
this  source  very  largely,  in  selecting  the  costume 
and  phraseology  of  his  descriptions.  He  begins 
by  mentioning  an  angel^  as  the  medium  through 
which  he  received  the  revelation  —  a  term  which 
to  a  Roman  or  Greek  would  signify  any  human 
messenger,  but  which  a  Jew  would  recognize  as  a 
superhuman  spirit  sent  from  heaven.  When  the 
vision  opens,  he  beholds  a  glorious  Personage 
clothed  in  priestly  vestments,  standing  before  a 
golden,  seven-branched  candlestick.  How  in- 
stantly, taught  by  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews, 
would  be  recognized  our  great  High  Priest,  who 
had  entered  within  the  vail.  So  throughout. 
The  faithful  were  promised  that  they  should  eat 
of  the  hidden  manna  ;  should  have  a  white  stone, 
with  a  name  written  in  it,  an  allusion  to  the 
precious  stones  on  the  high  priest's  breastplate ; 
should  be  made  a  pillar  in  the  temple^  like  the 
two  which  constituted  the  Beautiful  Gate  of  the 
temple  at  Jerusalem.  Heaven  itself  is  patterned 
after  the  same  edifice.  The  four  living  creatures 
are  the  clieruhie  shapes  that  were  put  upon  the 
cover  of  the  ark,  and  blazoned  in  needlework 
upon  the  curtains  and  vail.  Jesus  is  a  bleeding 
Lamh.  The  grand  chorus  singing  responsive  are 
the  sacred  musicians  answering  each  other  in  the 
high  worship  of  the  Sabbath.  The  redeemed 
saints  are  sealed  persons  of  the  tribes  of  Israel. 


40  THE  REVELATION. 

The  angels  with  the  sounding  trumpets  are  the 
priests  that  gave  by  trumpet  the  signal  for  the 
movements  of  the  camp  in  the  wilderness.  The 
utter  desolation  of  persecuting  Jerusalem  is  seen 
in  the  temple  thrown  open  to  public  view,  and  the 
ark  exposed  to  the  profane  gaze  of  the  multitude. 
The  song  of  the  martyrs  is  the  song  of  Moses 
and  the  Lamb,  in  allusion  to  the  pean  of  triumph 
sung  over  Pharaoh  on  the  shore  of  the  Red  Sea. 
The  temple  filled  with  smoke  was  the  Shekinah, 
of  cloud  and  of  fire.  The  church  in  her  glory  is 
the  New  Jerusalem  —  the  tabernacle  of  God  with 
men.  And  this  new  city  is  the  temple,  with  its 
foundations,  its  gates,  its  outflowing  living  waters, 
its  exclusion  of  all  unclean  things,  etc.  Certainly 
there  could  be  no  serious  difficulty  in  Christians 
understanding  these  manifold  allusions.  They 
must  know  both  that  they  were  not  to  be  taken 
in  strict  literalness,  and  also  what  were  the  ideas 
which  they  were  intended  to  convey. 

(2)  The  Jewish  nation  had  a  peculiar  history 
recorded  with  great  particularity  in  their  sacred 
books,  but  comparatively  little  known  to  the 
heathen  world.  One  of  the  great  treatises  of 
Josephus  was  an  account  of  his  nation  composed 
expressly  to  give  the  Romans  some  idea  of  the 
antiquities,  both  religious  and  secular,  of  the  peo- 
ple whose  capital  they  had  just  destroyed.  That 
history   of   the    nation   was   full   of   remarkable 


INTRODUCTION.  41 

events,  some  of  them  commemorated  by  monu- 
ments, the  recollection  of  which  was  to  the  nation 
Avhat  the  Norman  conquest,  the  Magna  Charta, 
the  Reformation,  etc.,  were  to  the  English,  or 
Bunker  Hill,  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
and  Emancipation  are  to  ourselves.  Very  many 
of  these  were  connected  with  the  overthrow  of 
oppressors  —  the  Egyptians,  the  Philistines,  the 
Canaanites,  the  Assyrians,  the  Babylonians,  and, 
in  the  time  of  the  Maccabees,  the  Syrians.  Here, 
then,  was  an  abundant  and  most  fitting  supply  of 
allusion  and  imagery  under  which  to  describe  the 
downfall  of  these  new  persecutors  of  God's  peo- 
ple. Hence  the  designation  of  the  "  doctrine  of 
Balaam";  "that  woman  Jezebel";  the  sealing 
of  the  twelve  tribes,"  although  this  subdivision 
of  the  Hebrew  people  had  long  ceased  to  be  as  a 
fact ;  the  plagues  upon  the  land  and  the  waters, 
and  the  darkening  of  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  as 
among  the  plagues  of  Egypt ;  the  designation  of 
Jerusalem  as  Sodom  and  Egypt,  and  Rome  as 
Babylon ;  the  drying  up  of  the  Euphrates  to  ad- 
mit an  invading  army,  tlie  prototype  of  which 
was  in  the  crossing  of  the  Jordan  into  Canaan ; 
the  great  battle  of  Armageddon,  named  after  the 
ancient  fight  at  Megiddo,  near  the  river  Kishon 
(Judges  V.  19)  ;  the  fall  of  Babylon,  and  the  dirge 
over  it  in  imitation  of  Isa.  xlvii.  and  Ezek.  xxvii. ; 
the  call  of  the  fowls  of  heaven  to  the  supper  of 


42  THE  EEVELATION. 

the  Lord,  after  Ezek.  xxxix.  17-22.  Every  such 
allusion  in  this  book,  unintelligible  to  those  who 
knew  nothing  of  Hebrew  history,  would  at  once 
be  recognized  by  the  Christians,  and  as  they  re- 
called the  incidents  from  which  they  were  taken, 
would  speak  to  them  of  the  divine  protection  and 
deliverance  from  their  persecutors,  as  their  fathers 
were  delivered  from  heathen  oppressors  in  ancient 
times. 

(3)  In  like  manner  the  Old  Testament  con- 
tained a  great  body  of  propheticimagery  and  phra- 
seology^ the  import  of  which  had  come  to  be  as  well 
understood  as  the  simplest  utterances  of  prose. 
Here  was  first  the  Theophany,  God  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven,  a  figure  originating  doubtless 
in  the  divine  manifestation  at  Sinai.  Ex.  xix. 
16-20.  Here  were  the  horses  of  Zechariali  (Zech. 
i.  8),  of  different  colors,  and  the  two  olive  trees 
and  the  two  anointed  witnesses  (iv.  11,  14). 
Here  the  darkening  of  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars, 
the  well-known  symbol  of  the  destruction  of  hos- 
tile cities  and  nations.  (Compare  Isa.  xiii.  10-16, 
xxiv.  23,  xxxiv.  4,  Ezek.  xxxii.  7,  etc.)  Here 
were  David's  man-child,  that  was  to  rule  the  na- 
tions (Ps.  ii.  7,  9),  and  Ezekiel's  measuring  reed, 
and  new  temple,  and  Daniel's  beasts  and  vision 
of  judgment  and  resurrection  of  the  martyrs, 
Gog  and  Magog,  and  Michael  and  his  angels  fight- 
ing in  heaven  against  the  foes  of  God's  people, 


INTEODUCTION.  43 

and  the  new  heavens  and  new  earth  of  Isaiah, 
and  the  bride  of  the  forty-fifth  Psahn,  and  of  the 
Song  of  Songs.  Can  it  be  doubted  that  persons 
instructed  as  the  Jews  were  in  their  ancient 
Scriptures,  knew,  at  least  in  some  good  degree, 
the  import  of  all  this  prophetic  imagery,  and  had 
the  best  facilities  for  discerning  its  import  when 
put  to  a  new  use  in  this  Judeo-Christian  book  ? 

(4)  There  may  be  mentioned  in  this  connection 
that  fanciful  method  of  interpretation  in  vogue 
among  the  Rabbis  of  Christ's  day,  which  they 
called  Grematria.  It  consisted  in  plays  upon  let- 
ters and  numbers,  and  specially  upon  names  of 
persons.  Our  modern  anagram  resembles  it  in 
part.  According  to  this  method,  the  word  Mco- 
laitan  is  supposed  by  some  to  have  been  invented 
as  a  substitute  for  Balaamite^  the  word  Nicolaus 
in  Greek  signifying  the  same  thing  as  Balaam  in 
Hebrew,  viz.,  "  conqueror  of  the  people."  So 
the  famous  "  number  of  the  beast "  was  made  up 
after  the  regular  Rabbinic  rule,  the  letters  in  his 
name  being  taken  in  their  numerical  value,  and 
then  added  together,  making  the  sum  six  hundred 
and  sixty-six.  The  latter  is  a  remarkable  in- 
stance, showing  how  entirely  this  book  was  con- 
formed to  well-known  Jewish  customs  of  that 
day,  and  that  the  true  method  of  interpreting  it 
is  to  be  found  in  those  customs.  It  is  not  to  be 
supposed,  indeed,  that  these  "  mysteries  "  were  fa- 


44  THE   BEVEL ATION. 

miliar  to  the  unlearned,  but  they  were  known  to 
those  skilled  in  the  Scriptures,  and  as  such  con- 
stituted a  fit  method  of  securing  the  ends  sought 
in  this  book,  of  at  once  concealing  the  idea  from 
the  enemies  of  the  church,  and  making  it  known 
to  its  teachers  and  those  who  could  use  it  wisely. 

(5)  It  should  perhaps  be  added,  as  among  the 
means  enjoyed  by  the  primitive  churches  for  the 
understanding  of  this  book,  that  its  author  lived 
to  a  very  advanced  age.  The  date  of  his  death  is 
not  precisely  known.  It  is  conceded  that  it  took 
place  under  the  emperor  Trajan,  who  reigned 
from  A.D.  99  to  117.  Taking  it  midway  of  those 
dates,  108,  and  it  would  show  that  John  sur- 
vived, after  writing  the  book,  forty  years,  if  writ- 
ten in  the  time  of  Nero,  or  from  twelve  to  fifteen 
if  written  under  Domitian.  So  long  time,  there- 
fore, the  churches,  at  least  in  Asia,  enjoyed  the 
advantages  of  his  personal  instructions.  It  can- 
not be  doubted  that  he  would  explain,  as  far  as 
necessary,  the  meaning  of  this  revelation  as  he 
understood  it,  especially  to  those  who  were  then 
suffering,  or  were  in  constant  peril  under  the  per- 
secutions that  raged  about  them.  It  would  be  an 
exposition  authoritative  and  reliable,  while  given 
with  a  discretion  that  would  not  endanger  those 
who  were  strengthened  and  comforted  by  it. 

3.  What  evidence  have  we,  then,  that  the  prim- 
itive churches  did^  in  fact,  understand  tliis  book, 
and  what  their  understanding  of  it  was  ? 


INTRODUCTION.  45 

In  answering  this  inquiry,  it  is  to  be  borne  in 
mind  that  our  materials  for  ascertaining  the  opin- 
ions of  the  earliest  Christians  upon  any  subject 
are  very  scanty.  How  far  the  special  messages  to 
the  seven  churches  served  to  instruct  and  encour- 
age them  or  their  more  sorely  tried  brethren  at 
Rome,  in  the  persecution  by  Nero,  it  is  impossible 
to  say.  It  is  known  that  prior  to  the  siege  of  Je- 
rusalem, warned  by  the  words  of  Christ  in  Matt. 
xxiv.  16,  the  believers  in  Jerusalem  fled  from  the 
city,  and  found  a  safe  refuge  at  Pella,  beyond  the 
Jordan.  They  certainly  understood  the  predic- 
tions of  that  discourse  as  having  their  primary 
fulfillment,  at  least,  in  the  events  of  that  day. 

Our  knowledge  of  the  Roman  persecutions, 
from  Domitian  to  Diocletian,  is  derived  from  the 
histories  of  Eusebius  (born  about  A.D.  270),  Lac- 
tantius  (about  the  same  age),  Augustine  (born 
354),  and  others.  Some  interesting  facts  are  de- 
rived from  the  ancient  inscriptions  still  extant  in 
the  catacombs  of  Ilome.  From  all  these  sources 
we  gather  the  following  particulars  as  bearing 
upon  our  present  inquiry. 

(1)  In  general,  they  understood  that  the  por- 
tions of  the  book  describing  the  beast  from  the 
sea,  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  his  scar- 
let appareled  rider  (Chapters  13-19)  referred  to 
the  persecuting  emperors  of  Rome  previous  to  Con- 
stant ine.     It  was  from  this  that  the  early  opinion 


46  THE   REVELATION. 

arose  that  the  persecutions  of  that  period  were  just 
ten  in  number,  corresponding  to  the  ten  heads  of 
the  beast,  each  one  of  which  represented  a  king. 
Rev.  xvii.  12.  A  more  careful  study  of  the  facts 
shows  that  that  distinct  number  cannot  well  be 
made  out,  there  having  been  many  more  periods 
of  violence  than  that ;  indeed,  the  entire  space  of 
almost  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  was  one  of 
intolerance  and  severity,  intended  to  suppress  the 
new  and  unlawful  religion.  But  the  popular  enu- 
meration was  none  the  less  significant,  as  show- 
ing the  understanding  of  this  book.  Mosheim 
(Com.  Vol.  1,  p.  128)  represents  the  following  to 
be  the  mode  of  reasoning  prevailing  in  the  early 
churches  :  "  Since  by  the  woman  whom  John  saw 
is  to  be  understood  Rome,  and  by  the  ten  horns 
ten  kings,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  these 
ten  kings  must  be  ten  Roman  emperors ;  and 
since  the  wars  of  these  ten  kings  with  the  Lamb, 
that  is  Christ,  unquestionably  signify  their  en- 
deavors, by  means  of  laws  and  punishments,  to 
extirpate  the  Christians,  and  entirely  abolish  their 
religion,  it  is  evident  that  ten  Roman  emperors 
would  oppress  and  persecute  Christ  in  the  i:)ersons 
of  his  disciples."  Much  more  evidence  of  this 
prevailing  opinion  might  easily  be  adduced.  Ire- 
nseus,  himself  a  martyr  under  the  emj)eror  Seve- 
rus,  reckoned  up  the  letters  in  the  mystical  name 
of  the  beast  as  spelling,  in  Greek,  Lateinos,  the 


INTEODUCTION  47 

Latin,  i.  e.,  the  Roman  emperor.  There  is  no 
trace  in  that  early  day  of  the  opinion  which  has 
so  much  prevailed  among  modern  commentators 
that  the  Book  of  Revelation  is  designed  to  give  a 
synopsis  of  the  history  of  the  church  through  all 
time.  They  regarded  it  as  a  book  for  ihemiy  de- 
scribing their  own  persecutions,  and  the  conflicts 
in  which  they  were  to  suffer  and  to  conquer. 

(2)  They  gathered  from  this  book  that  the 
churches,  under  these  persecutions,  were  to  come 
off  victorious  over  their  foes.  Everywhere,  in  all 
the  annals  of  the  martyrs  and  confessors,  are  ut- 
terances of  hope,  and  anticipations  of  triumph. 
In  the  catacombs  at  Rome,  Jesus,  as  a  slain  lamb, 
crowned  and  sceptered,  was  depicted  upon  the 
walls,  the  emblem  of  victory.  Very  frequently 
the  monogram,  comprising  the  first  two  letters  of 
his  name,  is  shown,  with  the  Alpha  and  Omega  of 
Rev.  i.  11,  which  signify  his  eternity.  The  bind- 
ing of  Satan,  described  in  Rev.  xx.  1-6,  was  un- 
derstood to  signify  Christ's  triumph  over  the  arch 
enemy  of  the  church.  An  early  Christian  seal 
shows  a  cross,  with  Alpha  and  Omega  on  either 
side,  its  foot  resting  on  a  writhing  serpent,  and 
the  legend  S ALVS  —  salvation  —  underneath.  A 
monumental  painting  was  set  up  by  Constantine, 
the  first  Christian  emperor,  in  his  new  city  of 
Constantinople,  for  the  express  purpose  of  cele- 
brating the  triumph  of  Christianity.     It  showed 


48  THE  REVELATION. 

a  portrait  of  himself  with  the  cross  over  his  head, 
and  under  his  feet  Satan,  in  the  form  of  a  serpent, 
falUng  headlong  into  the  bottomless  pit.  "  For," 
says  Eusebius,  "  the  sacred  oracles  in  the  books  of 
God's  prophets  have  described  him  as  a  dragon 
and  a  crooked  serpent,  and  for  this  reason  the 
emperor  thus  publicly  displayed  a  painted  resem- 
blance (cera  igne  resoluta)  of  the  dragon  beneath 
his  own  and  his  children's  feet,  stricken  through 
with  a  dart,  and  cast  headlong  into  the  depths  of 
the  sea.  In  this  manner  he  intended  to  represent 
that  concealed  adversary  of  the  human  race,  and 
to  indicate  that  he  was  consigned  to  the  gulf  of 
perdition  by  virtue  of  the  trophy  of  salvation 
placed  above  his  head."  Here  again,  let  us  notice 
in  what  a  practical  manner  the  early  Christians 
interpreted  and  applied  this  book.  The  binding 
of  Satan  was  not,  to  them,  a  mysterious  event 
that  should  happen  in  some  far  distant  age  of  the 
world,  but  one  of  their  own  time.  As  it  was  Sa- 
tan, the  old  dragon,  that  had  stirred  up  the  beast 
and  the  false  prophet  to  make  war  upon  the 
church,  so  when  their  power  was  overcome,  and 
Christianity  itself  gained  the  throne,  it  was  the 
binding  of  Satan,  an  event  worthy  to  be  cele- 
brated by  a  public  monument  in  the  street  of  the 
new  city,  which  was  henceforth  to  bear  the  name 
of  the  Christian  emperor. 


INTRODUCTION.  49 

(3)  But  it  was  pre-eminently  the  reiuards  of 
fidelity  under  persecution,  —  the  blessedness  of 
the"  inartyrs  aud  confessors  who  suffered  for 
Christ's  sake,  which  were  tauglit  by  this  book, 
and  which  made  the  bloody  amphitheater,  the 
cross,  and  the  flames  so  radiant  with  the  triumphs 
of  their  faith. 

They  became  familiar  with  the  idea  of  a  special 
resurrection  of  the  martyrs,  designated  as  "  the 
first  resurrection."  This  was  in  terms  the  teach- 
ing of  Rev.  XX.  4-6,  and  the  phraseology  there 
used  was  such  that  they  could  not  help  applying 
it  to  the  sufferers  from  among  themselves.  The 
persons  seen  in  the  vision  were  those  who  "  were 
beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus."  The  original 
word  translated  "beheaded"  is  a  verb  made  out  of 
the  name  of  the  Roman  two-handed  sword  (j>ele- 
kus')  which  was  the  instrument  usually  employed 
in  decapitation.  Thus  the  very  word  itself  pointed 
to  a  Roman  execution.*  Moreover  they  were 
persons  who  had  "  not  worshiped  the  5eas^,  neither 
his  image,  neither  received  his  mark  upon  their 
foreheads  or  in  their  hands."  But  the  beast,  as 
we  have  shown,  was  to  them  a  concealed  name 
for   the    Roman    emperor,  and   his   worship   that 

*  We  may  be  pardoned  a  familiar  illustration  which  will  more  forcibly 
show  this.  The  Indian  war  club — a  tomahawk  —  has  been  made  into  a 
verb  in  the  same  manner.  Ii,  in  the  colonial  days  of  New  England,  a 
writer  should  have  affirmed  that  he  saw  the  remains  of  those  that  had  been 
tomahaivked  on  such  or  such  an  occasion,  the  word  itself  would  have  dis- 
closed that  they  were  victims  of  an  Indian  massacre. 


60  THE  REVELATION. 

idolatrous  homage  which  the  laws  required  to 
be  paid  to  him  and  the  imperial  standard  tliat 
bore  his  effigy,  whicli  itself  was  but  a  part  of  that 
great  system  of  Pagan  worship  of  which  the  em- 
peror was  the  head  —  the  Pontifex  Maximus. 

They  could  not  mistake,  then,  as  to  who  was 
meant  by  the  promise  of  this  blessed  resurrection 
of  the  martyrs.  As  little  could  they  doubt  its 
general  meaning.  Every  scholar  knows  that  the 
original  word,  dvdfTzacrc^,  does  not  of  itself  signify 
the  resurrection  of  the  body.  It  is  simply  the 
living  again^  or  as  we  commonly  call  it,  the  future 
life.  The  word  "first,"  also,  very  often  signifies 
foremost  in  rank,  dignit}^,  blessedness.  In  Luke 
XV.  22,  the  "  best  robe  "  is  literally  the  first  robe. 
The  "  chief  rooms  "  at  feasts,  the  "  chief  estates," 
being  "  chief "  among  the  disciples,  etc.,  are  sim- 
ply the  first  rooms,  first  estates,  being  first.  The 
"first  resurrection,"  tlien,  interpreted  by  the  cus- 
tomary pliraseology  of  those  times  was  simply  a 
peculiarly  glorious  and  blessed  life  after  death. 
The  stroke  of  the  Roman  j^elekus,  the  flames 
which  consumed  the  mutilated  body,  were  not  as 
their  persecutors  thought  the  end  of  them. 
"Now  we  shall  see,"  said  the  latter  as  the  ashes 
were  cast  into  the  Tiber  or  the  Rhone,  "if  they 
will  rise  again."     Uhlhorn's  Conflict,  p.  296. 

Nay,  more,  not  only  was  it  taught  that  the  mar- 
tyrs attained  at  once  a  peculiarly  blessed  heavenly 


INTRODUCTION.  51 

reward,  but  its  distinctive  honor  consisted  in  being 
admitted  to  reign  with  Christ.  '^  I  saw  thrones, 
and  they  sat  upon  tliem,  and  judgment,"  i.  e., 
judicial  dignity  and  functions,  "were  given  them, 
and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand 
years.  This  is  the  first  resurrection."  The  same 
thing  had  been  said  in  the  Epistles  to  the  seven 
churches.  "  He  that  overcometh  —  to  him  will  I 
give  power  over  the  nations,  and  he  shall  rule 
them  with  a  rod  of  iron  —  even  as  I  received  of 
my  Father."  Chapter  ii.  26,  27.  "  To  him  will 
I  grant  to  sit  with  me  in  my  throne,  even  as  I 
also"  —  the  first  Martyr  —  "overcame,  and  am 
set  down  with  my  Father  in  his  throne."  Chap- 
ter iii.  21.  Indeed,  even  Paul  testifies  that  it  had 
passed  into  an  adage — a  common  saying  (^Aoyoc:^ 
in  the  early  churches,  which  he  adds  emphatically 
is  a  true  one,  that  "  if  we  die  with  Christ,  we  shall 
also  live  with  him  ;  if  we  suffer^  we  shall  also  reign 
with  him."     2  Tim.  ii.  12. 

Now,  that  this  was  the  way  in  which  the  perse- 
cuted infant  churches  understood  and  applied 
this  twentieth  chapter  —  that  it  is  not  merely  our 
interpretation  carried  back  and  fathered  upon 
them  —  is  a  matter  of  the  most  positive  historic 
certainty.  In  his  famous  sixteenth  chapter.  Gib- 
bon says,  "  They  inculcated  with  becoming  dili- 
gence that  the  fire  of  martyrdom  supplied  every 
defect  and  expiated  every  sin ;    that  while   the 


52  THE  REVELATION. 

souls  of  ordinary  Christians  were  obliged  to  j^ass 
through  a  slow  and  painful  purification,  the  tri- 
umphant sufferers  entered  into  the  immediate 
fruition  of  eternal  bliss,  where,  in  the  society  of 
the  patriarchs,  the  apostles,  and  the  prophets, 
they  reigned  with  Christy  and  acted  as  his  assess- 
ors in  the  universal  judgment  of  mankind.'"'  So 
Mosheim  (Com.  I.,  p.  136):  "  It  was  conceived 
that  they  were  taken  up  directly  into  heaven,  and 
admitted  to  a  share  in  the  divine  counsels  and  ad- 
ministration ;  that  they  sat  as  judges  tvith  Grod, 
enjoying  the  highest  marks  of  his  favor,  and  pos- 
sessing influence  sufficient  to  obtain  from  him 
whatever  they  might  make  the  object  of  their 
prayers." 

Hence  the  "  crown  of  martyrdom  "  became  the 
peculiar  designation  of  this  supreme  honor ;  to 
attain  their  crown,  a  common  euphemism  for 
death.  Cyprian,  describing  the  sufferings  of  the 
victims,  says,  "  Tortures  overtook  them,  tortures 
wherein  the  torturer  ceases  not,  without  escape  of 
condemnation,  without  the  consolation  of  death; 
tortures  which  do  not  dismiss  them  speedily  to 
their  cro2vn,  but  rack  them  until  they  overthrow 
their  faith ;  except  perhaps  that  God  in  his  mercy 
removed  one  here  and  another  tliere  in  the  midst 
of  his  torments,  and  so  he  attained  his  croivn,  not 
by  the  full  ending  of  his  torture,  b\rt  by  the  sud- 
denness of  death."  * 

♦Uhlhorn,  "  Conflict,"  p.  30G. 


INTRODUCTION.  53 

In  his  unique  work  on  the  Catacombs  of  Rome, 
Withrow  says :  "  The  pahn  and  crown  are  sym- 
bols that  frequently  occur,  often  in  a  very  rude 
form.  Although  common  also  to  Jewish  and  pa- 
gan art,  they  have  received  in  Christian  symbol- 
ism a  loftier  significance  than  they  ever  possessed 
before.  They  call  to  mind  that  great  multitude 
whom  no  man  can  number,  with  whom  faith  sees 
the  dear  departed  walk  in  white,  bearing  palms  in 
their  hands"  (p.  285).  It  was  doubtless  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  same  idea  that  early  Christian 
art  surrounded  the  heads  of  the  martyrs  with  the 
aureole^  —  the  crown  of  light  —  in  token  of  their 
attainment  of  the  promised  crown  and  throne 
above. 

As  a  natural  consequence  of  views  like  these, 
we  find  among  the  primitive  Christians  a  peculiar 
homage  paid  to  the  martyrs,  which  in  the  later 
centuries  degenerated  into  the  veneration,  and 
even  the  adoration,  of  relics.  "  What  honor,'' 
exclaims  Uhlhorn,  "was  shown  to  the  martyrs 
and  confessors!  The  Christians  embraced  them 
on  their  way  to  the  place  of  execution,  and  kissed 
their  chains  in  the  prisons.  They  were  given  as 
honorable  a  burial  as  was  j)ossible,  and  no  heed 
was  paid  to  the  danger  incurred  in  procuring  this 
for  them.  With  diligent  care  their  names  and 
the  story  of  their  martyrdom  were  recorded  for  a 

*  Generally  represented  in  modern  copies  by  the  simple  oval  line,  with- 
out rays. 


64  THE  REVELATION. 

memorial.  And  if,  perchance,  the  persecution 
ceased  for  a  while,  and  some  returned  from  the 
prisons  or  from  exile,  how  jubilantly  they  were 
greeted !  The  Christians  hastened  to  meet  them, 
crowded  round  them,  embraced  them  with  heart- 
felt affection,  and  hung  on  their  necks  with 
kisses."    p.  372. 

Nay,  —  and  here  we  come  to  the  most  remarka- 
ble fact  of  all  —  these  antici23ations  of  the  pecu- 
liar honors  and  rewards  of  the  martyrs  grew  at 
length  into  a  passionate  desire  to  attain  them. 
Men,  women,  and  even  children,  eagerly  sought 
condemnation  to  the  stake  or  to  the  wild  beasts. 
They  boldly  confessed  themselves  to  be  Chris- 
tians—  nay,  they  voluntarily  offered  themselves 
to  the  authorities,  and  solicited  the  glorious  boon. 
Sulpicius  Severussays:  "  They  rushed,  vying  with 
each  other,  into  the  glorious  struggles,  and  many 
sought  martyrdoms  by  glorious  deaths  more 
eagerly  than  now  they  seek,  with  low  ambitions, 
even  the  episcopate."  So,  when  Ignatius  was 
about  to  suffer,  he  wrote  to  his  friends  at  Rome, 
urging  them  not  to  fear  in  his  behalf:  "I  be- 
seech you  that  you  show  not  an  unseasonable 
goodwill  towards  me.  Suffer  me  to  be  food  for 
the  wild  beasts,  by  whom  I  shall  attain  unto  God. 
For  I  am  the  wheat  of  God,  and  I  shall  be  ground 
by  the  teeth  of  the  wild  beasts,  that  I  may  be 
found  the  pure  bread  of  Christ." 


INTRODUCTION.  51^ 

But  I  have  space  to  pursue  the  subject  no  fur- 
ther. What  I  have  said  will  be  sufficient,  I  trust, 
to  show  how  thoroughly  practical  to  themselves 
the  Book  of  Revelation  was  made  by  the  early 
churches.  To  them  it  was  not  in  its  main  scope 
a  book  for  the  distant  ages.  There  are  things  in 
it  —  glimpses  of  matters  which,  as  their  terms 
showed,  stretched  beyond  the  general  range  of  the 
book  as  stated  on  its  title  page,  such  as  the  bind- 
ing of  Satan,  the  thousand  years,  Gog  and  Magog, 
and  a  few  others,  about  which  they  fell  into  as 
fanciful  errors  as  others  since  them  have  done, 
but,  with  these  exceptions,  it  was  a  message  from 
heaven  of  the  most  immediate  practical  value  to 
them.  And  I  believe  that  if  we  would  ascertain 
its  true  meaning,  as  intended  by  its  inspired  Au- 
thor, we  must  go  back  to  that  day  and  study  it  in 
the  light  of  those  times,  the  existing  state  of  the 
churches,  their  actual  needs,  and  the  wise  and 
loving  purposes  of  the  Lord,  who  in  the  martyr 
fires  of  those  first  three  centuries  was  preparing 
the  immovable  foundations  of  that  kingdom  which 
should  extend  over  all  the  earth,  and  of  whose 
duration  there  should  be  no  end. 


THE  REVELATION. 


I 


PREFATORY. 

T  is  one  of  the  many  disadvantages  attending 
•  the  study  of  the  Scriptures  in  our  version,  that 
they  are  printed  in  a  manner  so  different  from 
other  books.  The  Revelation  is  not,  so  to 
speak,  a  chapter  or  section  of  a  large  work  called 
the  Bible,  as  one  might  infer  from  the  way  in 
which  it  stands  on  the  pages  of  the  sacred  volume. 
It  is  strictly  an  independent  book.  It  has  what 
in  modern  books  would  be  a  title-page,  a  dedica- 
tion, a  motto  condensing  into  a  single  paragraph 
the  subject  of  the  work  and  its  author  —  all  pre- 
ceding the  regular  body  of  the  work.     First : 

The  Title-Fage. 

Chapter  i.  (1)  The  Revel atio:n-  of  Jesus  Christ, 
WHICH  God  gave  him  to  show  unto  his  servants,  even 
the  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass :  and  he 
sent  and  signified  it  by  his  angel  unto  his  servant 
John;  (2)  who  bare  witness  of  the  word  of  God,  and 

OF  THE  testimony  OF  JeSUS  ChRIST,  EVEN  OF  ALL  THINGS 
THAT  HE  SAW.  (3)  BlESSED  IS  HE  THAT  READETH,  AND 
THEY    THAT    HEAR    THE    WORDS    OF    THE    PROPHECY,     AND 

3*  57 


58  THE   REVELATION. 

KEEP  THE  THINGS  WHICH  ARE  WRITTEN  THEREIN :  FOR  THE 
TIME  IS   AT  HAXD.* 

It  obviously  consists  of  two  parts,  an  announce- 
ment of  the  nature  of  the  book,  and  a  blessing 
upon  those  who  use  it.  It  is  generally  held  that 
the  words  "he  that  readeth"  and  "they  that 
hear  "  refer  to  the  official  reader  and  members  of 
a  congregation,  showing  that  the  book  was  in- 
tended for  public  use  throughout  the  early 
churches.  This  will  suggest  one  of  the  reasons 
why  those  portions  that  speak  of  the  persecuting 
authorities  under  whom  Christians  were  suffering, 
should  be  couched  in  enigmatic  terms  for  conceal- 
ment from  the  uninitiated. 

The  Dedication 

occupies  the  next  three  verses.  This  consists  also 
of  two  parts,  a  solemn  benediction  upon  those  to 
whom  the  work  was  addressed,  and  a  doxology  of 
praise  to  Him  through  whom  salvation  and  exalta- 
tion to  glory  are  bestowed. 

Chapter  i.  (4)  John  to  the  seven  ohurches  which  are 
in  Asia :  Grace  to  you  and  peace,  from  him  whicli  is  and 
which  was  and  which  is  to  come;  and  from  the  seven  Spirits 
which  are  before  his  throne;  (5)  and  from  Jesus  Christ,  who 
is  the  faithful  witness,  the  first-born  of  the  dead,  and  the 
ruler  of  the  kings  of  the  earth.  Unto  him  that  loveth  us 
and  loosed  us  from  our  sins  by  his  blood;  (G)  and  he  made 
us  to  be  a  kingdom,  to  be  priests  unto  his  God  and  his 
Father;  to  him  6e  the  glory  and  the  dominion  forever  and 
ever.     Amen. 

*TLe  text  is  that  of  the  Revised  Version. 


PREFATORY.  59 

It  is  a  question  why  seven  churches  only  are 
named  in  this  dedication,  when  it  is  known  that 
there  were  more  than  these  within  the  territory 
named,  and  also  that  the  work  must  have  been 
intended  equally  for  all  other  churches  which  were 
in  similar  circumstances  of  trial.  The  most  prob- 
able reason  is  to  be  found  in  the  peculiar  habit  of 
the  Jews  of  regarding  seven  as  a  symbolic  num- 
ber standing  for  the  whole,  as  seven  days  rounded 
out  the  week.  We  shall  find  very  frequent  in- 
stances of  this  use  of  the  word  in  this  book.  By 
the  seven  Spirits,  we  are  probably  to  understand 
the  Holy  Spirit,  in  his  "  completeness  and  univer- 
sality of  working."  (Alforcl).  See  Chapter  iv.  5. 
The  word  "witness  "  means  also  "a  martyr,"  and 
was  doubtless  used  to  intimate  to  the  suffering 
saints  that  their  Lord  himself  had  gone  before 
them  in  the  experience  of  persecution. 

The  seventh  verse  is  a  sort  of 

Motto, 

or  sub-title,  which  in  modern  books  would  be 
printed  on  a  page  alone  as  giving  a  condensed 
summary  of  the  work. 

Chapter  i.  (7)  Beliold,  he  cometh  with  the  clouds;  and 
every  eye  shall  see  him,  and  they  which  pierced  him;  and 
all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  shall  mourn  over  him.  Even  so, 
Amen. 

This   is   followed    in   verse    eight   by   what   is 
equivalent  to  an  autograph  signature  of  the  Lord 


60  THE   REVELATION. 

himself,  announcing  his  divine  titles  and  authenti- 
cating the  whole  with  his  own  hand. 

The  Divine  Titles. 

Chapter  i.  (8)1  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  saith  the 
Lord  God,  which  is  and  which  was  and  which  is  to  come, 
the  Almighty. 

The  first  eight  verses  are  thus  prefatory,  and 
only  at  the  ninth  do  we  reach  the  proper  com- 
mencement of  the  work. 

Vision  of  Cheist  the  Revealer. 

Chapter  i.  (9)  I  John,  your  brother  and  partaker  with 
you  in  the  tribulation  and  kingdom  and  patience  which 
are  in  Jesus,  was  in  the  isle  that  is  called  Patmos,  for 
the  word  of  God  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  (10)  I  was  in 
the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  I  heard  behind  me  a  great 
voice,  as  of  a  trumpet  saying,  (11)  What  thou  seest,  write 
in  a  book,  and  send  it  to  the  seven  churches;  unto  Ephesus, 
and  unto  Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamum,  and  unto  Thyatira, 
and  unto  Sardis,  and  unto  Philadelphia,  and  unto  Laodicea. 
(12)  And  I  turned  to  see  the  voice  which  spake  with  me. 
And  having  turned  I  saw  seven  golden  candlesticks;  (13) 
and  in  the  midst  of  the  candlesticks  one  like  unto  a  son  of 
man,  clothed  with  a  garment  down  to  the  foot,  and  girt 
about  at  the  breasts  with  a  golden  girdle.  (14)  And  his 
head  and  his  hair  were  white  as  white  wool,  lohite  as  snow; 
and  his  eyes  were  as  aflame  of  fire;  (15)  and  his  feet  like 
unto  burnished  brass,  as  if  it  had  been  refined  in  a  furnace; 
and  his  voice  as  the  voice  of  many  waters.  (16)  And  he  had 
in  his  right  hand  seven  stars :  and  out  of  his  mouth  pro- 
ceeded a  sharp  two-edged  sword :  and  his  countenance  was 
as  the  sun  shineth  in  his  strength.  (17)  And  when  I  saw 
him,  I  fell  at  his  feet  as  one  dead.  And  he  laid  his  right 
hand  upon  me,  saying,  Fear  not;  I  am  the  first  and  the  last. 


PKEFATOEY.  61 

(18)  and  the  Living  one;  and  I  was  dead,  and  behold,  I  am 
alive  forevermore,  and  I  have  the  keys  of  death  and  of 
Hades.  (19)  Write  therefore  the  things  which  thou  sawest, 
and  the  things  which  are,  and  the  things  which  shall  come 
to  i^ass  hereafter;  (20)  the  mystery  of  the  seven  stars  which 
thou  sawest  in  my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden  candle- 
sticks. The  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven 
churches :  and  the  seven  candlesticks  are  seven  churches. 

Ver.  9.  The  patience  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
suffering  or  patient  endurance  of  persecution  for 
his  sake.  Compare  James  v.  11. — For  the  word^ 
is  on  account  of  the  word,  etc.  —  Ver.  10.  The 
Lord's  Day^  usually  understood  of  the  "  first  day 
of  the  week,"  as  in  1  Cor.  xv.  2.  Some  under- 
stand it,  however,  as  "  the  day  of  the  Lord,"  in  1 
Cor.  i.  8;  V.  5;  2  Cor.  i.  14;  1  Thess.  v.  2;  2 
Thess.  ii.  2 ;  2  Pet.  iii.  10,  i.e.,  the  period  of  the 
Parousia,  or  second  coming.  In  the  latter  sense 
it  would  be  most  accordant  with  the  scope  of  this 
book.  Just  as  Ezekiel  was  in  vision  taken  by  the 
Spirit  of  God  into  a  high  mountain  (Chapter  xl. 
2),  so  John  was  taken  into  the  scenes  of  the  com- 
ing Messianic  period  in  which  the  great  events 
herein  described  were  to  be  fulfilled.  —  As  of  a 
trumpet,  means  loud  and  startling  like  a  trumpet 
note. —  To  see  the  voice,  to  see  Him  whose  voice 
it  was.  —  Candlesticks,  rather,  lamps.  The  an- 
cients did  not  use  candles.  — 14.  White,  i.e.,  glis- 
tening.— 16.  Tivo-edged  sword.  Probably  this 
was  not  visible,  for  it  would  make  a  very  incon- 
gruous figure.      The  idea   is   that  the  words   he 


62  THE   REVELATION. 

spoke  were  piercing  and  irresistible,  like  the 
stroke  of  a  sword.  — 18.  Amen,  in  our  common 
version  a  word  ejaculated  by  the  apostle,  expres- 
sive of  his  delight  at  the  announcement.  —  Kei/s 
of  Hades  —  the  underworld,  to  which  all  souls 
were  supposed  to  go  at  death.  At  his  resurrec- 
tion Jesus  had  come  from  that  world,  and  had 
carried  away  its  keys ;  in  other  words,  had  abol- 
ished it,  so  that  thenceforth  his  people  should  not 
go  thither,  but  ascend  directly  to  the  place  he 
had  prepared  for  them,  to  be  forever  with  him. — 
19.  The  tilings  which  are,  rather,  ivhat  they  are, 
i.e.,  what  the  things  Avhich  thou  hast  seen  signify. 
—  Shall  come  to  'pass  hereafter,  rather,  which  shall 
be  after  these.  In  other  words,  he  was  to  write 
down  the  vision  already  granted  him,  and  its 
meaning,  and  what  was  to  occur  immediately 
after.  Two,  not  three,  classes  of  things  are  re- 
ferred to. 

Such  was  the  wonderful  vision  which  broke 
upon  the  enraptured  gaze  of  the  exiled  apostle 
on  that  rocky  islet  of  Patmos.  How  admirably 
fitting  to  the  needs  of  the  churches  in  that  time 
of  trouble!  To  human  view,  the  Master  whom 
they  served  had  been  in  lowly  condition.  A  Gal- 
ilean, a  peasant,  poor,  without  influential  friends, 
condemned  by  all  the  respectable  of  the  land,  ex- 
ecuted as  a  malefactor  on  a  slave's  gibbet  —  how 
was  it  possible  that  some  of  these  things  should 


PREFATORY.  63 

not  creep  at  times  into  their  secret  thoughts,  and 
prompt  to  the  most  painful  misgivings.  Was  he 
the  Lord  after  all?  Were  they  not  throwing 
their  lives  away  for  an  impostor?  John  himself, 
indeed,  could  not  forget  that  night  on  the  moun- 
tain top  in  Csesarea  Philippi,  when  the  glorious 
light  of  the  transfiguration  had  made  the  mid- 
night as  bright  as  noon ;  but  even  that  was  but  a 
vision  fading  in  the  dim  distance  of  the  past. 
What  a  boon,  then,  to  the  oppressed  churches, 
such  a  revelation  as  this !  Let  a  new  conception 
of  their  Lord  fill  their  minds  after  this.  Behold 
that  majestic  figure,  in  vojal  robes  and  golden 
girdle,  his  hair  like  rays  of  light,  his  eyes  like  the 
lightning  flash,  his  face  like  the  sun  at  midday, 
his  voice  like  the  far-sounding  waves  of  the  sea ! 
In  his  open  palm,  symbolical  both  of  possession 
and  protection,  he  holds,  like  a  starry  circlet,  his 
churches.  His  voice,  as  a  flaming  sword,  leaps 
forth  to  execute  his  commands,  and  a  voice,  ma- 
jestic as  the  ocean,  proclaims  him  the  ever-living 
Lord  both  of  death  and  life.  It  was  such  a  Be- 
ing, in  fact,  that  they  served.  What  was  Nero, 
what  all  earthly  power  and  malice,  in  comparison 
with  him  and  his  protection  ?  What  had  death 
itself  to  terrify,  when  He  who  held  the  keys  of 
death  and  Hades  in  his  ^^ossession  was  their 
friend ! 

Nothing  could  be  more  timely  than  such  a  new 


64  THE  REVELATION. 

revelation  of  the  power  and  glory  of  the  Re- 
deemer to  the  suffering  infant  churches.  Can  we 
doubt  that  it  is  for  their  sakes  primarily  and 
chiefl}^  that  he  dictates  the  messages  which  fol- 
low ?  Can  we  doubt  that  they  will  be  messages 
which  his  people  can  understand,  summonses  to 
courage  and  brave  endurance  for  his  sake,  assur- 
ances of  his  own  presence  in  the  darkest  day  and 
the  thickest  storm,  promises  of  victory  even  by 
death  over  their  foes,  and  inspirations  of  glorious 
hope,  when  the  martyrs'  throne  and  crown  shall 
succeed  the  sword  and  the  stake  and  the  wild 
beasts?  What  wonder  is  it  that,  as  such  disclos- 
ures break  on  the  enraptured  view  of  the  apostle, 
he  should  be  impatient  for  their  speedy  fulfill- 
ment, and  respond  again  and  again,  with  ea- 
ger anticipation,  "Even  so,  Lord  Jesus,  come 
quickly ! " 


II. 

MESSAGES  TO    THE    SEVEN  CHURCHES. 

Befoee  proceeding  to  those  general  predictions 
wliicli  related  to  all  the  churches,  the  Redeemer 
addresses  a  special  message  to  each  of  the  seven, 
taking  notice  of  its  peculiar  condition  and  spirit- 
ual wants,  and  administering  special  encourage- 
ment or  admonition  as  it  needed.  These  constitute 
the  well-known  Epistles  to  the  Seven  Churches. 
A  careful  analysis  of  these  shows  them  to  have 
been  constructed  in  a  quite  artificial  manner. 
Each  consists  of  seven  subdivisions  similarly 
arranged. 

1.  The  superscription. 

2.  The  title  of  the  author,  in  each  case  taken 
from  one  of  the  personal  characteristics  described 
in  the  glorious  vision  of  the  Lord  in  the  preced- 
ing chapter. 

3.  A  solemn  declaration  of  the  state  or  charac- 
ter of  each  church  as  seen  by  his  eye. 

4.  An  expression  of  commendation  or  censure. 

5.  An  exhortation  to  perseverance  or  penitence. 

6.  A  special  promise  to  "  him  that  overcometh." 

7.  A  command  to  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to 

each. 

65 


6^  THE   REVELATION. 

It  may  be  noticed,  also,  that  in  each  instance 
the  exhortation  to  2:)erseverance  or  to  penitence  is 
enforced  bj  motives  derived  from  the  title  of  the 
Lord  named  in  that  instance.  Thus,  for  Ephe- 
susthe  title  is,  "He  that  walketh  in  the  midst  of 
the  seven  golden  candlesticks,"  and  the  admoni- 
tion, "  I  will  move  thy  candlestick  out  of  its 
place."  For  Smyrna,  "  He  which  was  dead,  and 
lived  again."  Promise,  "Shall  not  be  hurt  of  the 
second  death."  For  Pergamum,  "  He  that  hath 
the  sharp  two-edged  sword."  Threatening,  "I 
will  make  war  against  them  with  the  sword  of  my 
mouth."  For  Thyatira,  "  Who  hath  his  eyes  like 
a  llame  of  fire."  Admonition,  "I  am  he  which 
searcheth  the  reins  and  hearts."  For  Sardis,  "He 
that  hath  the  seven  Spirits  of  God,"  implying 
swift  and  all-penetrating  omniscience.  Warning, 
"  I  will  come  as  a  thief."  For  Philadelphia,  "  He 
that  liath  the  key  of  David."  Promise,  "I  have 
set  before  tliee  a  door  opened."  For  Laodicea, 
"  The  faithful  and  true  Witness,"  i.e.,  in  Greek, 
martyr.  Promise,  "  He  shall  sit  down  with  me  in 
my  throne,  as  I  —  the  first  martyr  —  sit  with  my 
Father  in  his  throne." 

If  it  be  asked  why  this  artificialness  of  style 
and  structure  was  employed,  the  answer  is,  be- 
cause it  was  in  the  method  of  prophetic  language 
of  that  time.  Prophecy,  both  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment and  in  heathen  writings,  was  nearly  always 


MESSAGES   TO   THE   SEVEN   CHTJECHES.         67 

written  in  poetry.  But  the  style  of  poetry  then 
was  different  from  what  it  is  now.  We  write  it 
in  measured  lines,  each  having  a  certain  number 
of  feet,  with  regularly  recurring  accent,  rhyming 
terminations,  etc.  They  used  ijarallelism,  the 
members  of  sentences  recurring  in  regular  order, 
in  couplets  or  triplets,  or  combinations  of  coup- 
lets and  triplets,  sometimes  by  repetition  of  the 
thought,  sometimes  by  contrast,  sometimes  by  am- 
plification, the  successive  clauses  rising  one  above 
another  hi  the  form  of  a  climax,  etc.  Examples 
of  all  these  abound  in  the  Psalms  and  the  Proph- 
ets. The  ultimate  reason  for  this  is,  doubtless,  in 
the  fact  that  it  was  pleasing  to  the  taste,  just  as 
an  exquisite  poem  delights  us  more  than  the 
same  number  of  equally  select  words  expressing 
precisely  the  same  thoughts,  would  do  if  written 
as  prose.  It  serves  also  as  a  valuable  aid  to  mem- 
ory, just  as  the  SAveet  hymns  learned  in  our  child- 
hood become  engraven  on  our  hearts,  and  remain 
indelible  there  as  long  as  life  itself  lasts. 

Our  space  will  permit  us  only  a  brief  glance  at 
these  seven  messages. 

Ephesus. 

Chapter  ii.  (1)  To  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Ephesus 
write ; 

These  things  saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his 
right  hand,  he  that  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden 
candlesticks:  (2)  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  toil  and  pa- 
tience, and  that  thou  canst  not  bear  evil  men,  and  didst  try 


68  THE    REVELATION. 

them  wliicli  call  themselves  apostles,  and  they  are  not,  and 
didst  find  them  false;  ^3)  and  thou  hast  patience  and  didst 
bear  for  my  name's  sake,  and  hast  not  grown  weary.  (4) 
But!  have  this  against  thee,  that  thou  didst  leave  thy  first 
love.  (5)  Remember  therefore  from  whence  thou  art  fallen, 
and  repent,  and  do  the  first  works;  or  else  I  come  to  thee, 
and  will  move  thy  candlestick  out  of  its  place,  except  thou 
repent.  (6)  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the  works 
of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  I  also  hate.  (7)  He  that  hath  an 
ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  churches. 
To  him  that  overcometh,  to  him  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  tree 
of  life,  which  is  in  the  Paradise  of  God. 

Epliesns  was  the  capital  of  the  province,  and 
her  church  probably  the  foremost  of  the  seven. 
All  antiquity  represents  John  himself  to  have 
been  its  pastor.  This  church,  with  a  single  ex- 
ception, is  commended.  It  had  borne  hardship 
with  patience ;  it  had  rejected  false  teachers ;  it 
had  been  fruitful  in  Christian  work ;  and  espe- 
cially it  had  refused  to  tolerate  the  "  Nicolaitans," 
a  class  of  people  of  obscure  origin,  but  probably 
a  sort  of  snicient  free-lovers^  dissolute  in  doctrine 
and  practice.  The  exception,  however,  was  a 
grave  one  — the  church  had  lost  its  first  love,  the 
zeal  and  ardor  with  which  it  first  espoused  the 
gospel.  For  this  it  was  severely  reproved  and 
threatened,  if  disobedient,  with  the  loss  of  its 
existence  as  a  church. 

Smyrna. 

Chapter  ii.     (8)    And  to   the  angel   of    the  church  in 
Smyrna  write; 
These  things  saith  the  first  and  the  last,  which  was  dead, 


MESSAGES   TO   THE   SEVEN   CHURCHES.         69 

and  lived  again:  (9)  I  know  thy  tribulation,  and  tliy  poverty 
(but  thou  art  rich),  and  the  blasphemy  of  them  which  say 
they  are  Jews,  and  they  are  not,  but  are  a  synagogue  of 
Satan.  (10)  Fear  not  the  things  which  thou  art  about  to 
suffer:  behold,  the  devil  is  about  to  cast  some  of  you  into 
prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried  ;  and  ye  shall  have  tribulation 
ten  days.  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee 
the  crown  of  life.  (11)  lie  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  churches.  He  that  overcometh 
shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  second  death.  i 

Smyrna,  forty  miles  north  of  Ephesus,  is  com- 
mended throughout.  The  church  there  had  ap- 
parently suffered  from  persecution  by  the  Jews  — 
called  by  our  Lord  "a  synagogue  of  Satan,"  — 
and  was  to  suffer  more  for  a  period  of  "ten  days," 
i.e.,  a  very  short  time.  It  is  noticeable  that  this 
city,  whose  church  was  thus  commended,  has  sur- 
vived during  all  the  centuries  to  this  day.  It  is 
a  large  commercial  seaport,  with  a  population  of 
about  100,000. 

Pergamum. 

Chaptee  II.  (12)  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Per- 
gamum  write ; 

These  things  saith  he  that  hath  the  sharp  two-edged 
sword:  (13)  I  know  where  thou  dwellest,  even  where  Satan's 
throne  is:  and  thou  boldest  fast  my  name,  and  didst  not 
deny  my  faith,  even  in  the  days  of  Antipas  my  witness,  my 
faithful  one,  who  was  killed  among  you,  where  Satan  dwell- 
eth.  (14)  But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because 
thou  hast  there  some  that  hold  the  teaching  of  Balaam,  wlio 
taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stumbling  block  before  the  children 
of  Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols,  and  to  commit 
fornication.      (15)  So  hast  thou  also  some  that  hold  the 


70  THE  REVELATION. 

teaching  of  the  Nicolaitans  in  like  manner.  (IG)  Repent 
therefore;  or  else  I  come  to  thee  quickly,  and  I  will  make 
war  against  them  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth.  (17)  He 
that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the 
churches.  To  him  that  overcometh,  to  him  will  I  give  of 
the  hidden  manna,  and  I  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  and 
upon  the  stone  a  new  name  written,  which  no  one  knoweth 
but  he  that  receiveth  it. 

Pergamum  lay  still  farther  north,  about  sixty 
miles  from  Smyrna.  The  language  of  the  mes- 
sage implies  that  it  was  a  hard  place,  "  where 
Satan's  throne  is."  Violent  persecution  had 
raged  there  against  the  church,  in  which  the  faith- 
ful Antipas  suffered  as  a  martyr.  The  church, 
however,  had  stood  firm,  and  held  fast  their  Chris- 
tian name.  Some  among  them  had  fallen  in  with 
the  loose  practices  of  the  heathen,  after  the  exam- 
ple of  Balaam  (Compare  Numbers  xxv.  1-5  with 
xxxi.  16)  ;  and  some  had  yielded  to  Nicolaitanism, 
and  for  these  sins  the  church  is  severely  censured 
and  commanded  to  repent. 

Thyatira. 

CnAPTER  II.  (18)  And  to  tbe  angel  of  the  church  in  Thy- 
atira write ; 

These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath  his  eyes  like 
a  llame  of  fire,  and  his  feet  are  like  unto  burnished  brass : 
(19)  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  love  and  faith  and  ministry 
and  patience,  and  that  thy  last  works  are  more  than  the 
first.  (20)  But  I  have  thiH  against  thee,  that  thou  sufferest 
the  woman  Jezebel,  which  calleth  herself  a  prophetess; 
and  she  teacheth  and  seduceth  my  servants  to  commit  for- 
mcation,  and  to  eat  things  sacriliced  to  idols.     (21)  And  I 


MESSAGES   TO   THE    SEVEN   CHURCHES.         71 

gave  her  time  that  she  should  repent;  and  she  willeth  not 
to  repent  of  her  fornication.  (22)  Behold,  I  do  cast  her 
into  a  bed,  and  them  that  commit  adultery  with  her 
into  great  tribulation,  except  they  repent  of  her  works. 
(23)  And  I  will  kill  her  children  with  death;  and  all  the 
churches  shall  know  that  I  am  he  which  searcheth  the  reins 
and  hearts:  and  I  will  give  unto  each  one  of  you  according 
to  your  works.  (24)  But  to  you  I  say,  to  the  rest  that  are 
in  Thyatira,  as  many  as  have  not  this  teaching,  which 
know  not  the  deep  things  of  Satan,  as  they  say;  I  cast  upon 
you  none  other  burden.  (25)  Howbeit  that  which  ye  have, 
hold  fast  till  I  come.  (26)  And  he  that  overcometh,  and  he 
that  keepeth  my  works  unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I  give  au- 
thority over  the  nations:  (27)  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a 
rod  of  iron,  as  the  vessels  of  the  potter  are  broken  to 
shivers;  as  I  also  have  received  of  my  Father:  (28)  and  I 
will  give  him  the  morning  star.  (29)  He  that  hath  an  car, 
let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  churches. 

Thyatira  was  east  of  Pergamum,  about  thirty 
miles.  It  was  the  home  of  Lydia,  the  purple 
merchant  of  Pliilippi,  who  was  one  of  Paul's  first 
converts  in  Macedonia.  This  church,  too,  was 
more  or  less  infected  with  a  corruption  similar  to 
those  already  named,  and,  most  remarkably  under 
the  leadership,  apparently,  of  its  pastor's  wife. 
The  phrase,  "the  woman"  (verse  20),  is  cor- 
rected by  the  best  textual  authority  to  "thy 
wife,"  i.e.,  the  wife  of  the  "  angel  "  of  the  church. 
She  is  called  Jezebel,  not  because  that  was  her 
name,  but  probably  because  her  character  and 
conduct  resembled  that  of  the  heathen  wife  of 
Ahab  (1  Kings  xvi.  30-33;  xxi.  5-25).  She 
might  be  called  a  second  Jezebel.     Licentious  im- 


72  THE  REVELATION. 

purities,  which  constituted  so  large  a  part  of  idol- 
atry, were  among  the  most  formidable  sources  of 
corruption  in  the  infant  churches. 

Saedis. 

Chapter  hi.  (1)  And  to  the  augel  of  the  church  in  Sar- 
dis  write; 

Tliese  tilings  saitli  he  that  hath  the  seven  Spirits  of  God, 
and  the  seven  stars :  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a 
name  that  thou  livest,  and  tliou  art  dead.  (2)  Be"  thou 
watcliful,  and  stablish  tlie  tilings  that  remain,  which  were 
ready  to  die:  for  I  have  found  no  works  of  thine  fulfilled 
before  my  God.  (3)  Remember  therefore  how  thou  hast  re- 
ceived and  didst  hear;  and  keep  i7,  and  repent.  If  there- 
fore thou  shalt  not  watch,  I  will  come  as  a  thief,  and  thou 
shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon  thee.  (4)  But 
thou  hast  a  few  names  in  Sardis  which  did  not  defile  their 
garments:  and  they  shall  walk  with  me  in  white;  for  they 
are  worthy.  (5)  He  that  overcometh  shall  thus  be  arrayed 
in  white  garments;  and  I  will  in  no  wise  blot  his  name  out 
of  the  book  of  life,  and  I  will  confess  his  name  before  my 
Father,  and  before  his  angels.  (6)  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let 
him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  churches. 

Sardis  was  about  forty  miles  south  of  Thyatira. 
The  condition  of  its  church  was  not  unlike  that 
of  Epliesus  —  one  of  general  coldness  —  but  prob- 
ably aggravated  by  much  positive  wickedness. 
The  phrase,  "  a  few  names  in  Sardis,"  implies  a 
notoriously  corrupt  place.  Still,  Sardis  put  on  a 
good  show,  "  having  a  name  to  live,"  though  the 
life  of  piety  was  nearly  extinct.  No  church  is 
more  sternly  reproved  than  this. 


messages  to  the  seven  churches.      73 
Philadelphia. 

Chapter  hi.  (T)  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Phil- 
adelphia write ; 

These  things  saith  he  that  is  holy,  he  that  is  true,  he  that 
hath  the  key  of  David,  he  that  openeth,  and  none  shall 
shut,  and  that  shutteth,  and  nune  openeth:  (8)  I  know  thy 
works  (behold  I  have  set  before  thee  a  door  opened,  which 
none  can  shut),  that  thou  hast  a  little  power,  and  didst  keep 
my  word,  aud  didst  not  deny  my  name.  (9)  Behold,  I  give 
of  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  of  them  which  say  they  are 
Jews  aud  they  are  not,  but  do  lie ;  behold  I  will  make  them 
to  come  find  worship  before  thy  feet,  and  to  know  that  I 
have  loved  thee.  (10)  Because  thou  didst  keep  the  word  of 
my  patience,  1  also  will  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  trial, 
that  hour  wdiich  is  to  come  upon  the  whole  world,  to  try 
them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth.  (11)  I  come  quickly:  hold 
fast  that  which   thou  hast,  that  no  one  take   thy  crown. 

(12)  He  that  overcometh,  I  will  make  him  a  pillar  in  the 
temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  out  thence  no  more:  and 
I  will  write  uioon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of 
the  city  of  my  God,  the  new  Jerusalem,  which  cometh 
down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God,  and  mine  own  new  name. 

(13)  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 
to  the  churches. 

Philadelphia,  thirty  miles  southeast  of  Sarclis, 
receives  almost  entire  approval.  Her  promised 
reward  was  to  be  characteristic  of  her  fidelity. 
The  church,  amid  prevalent  backsliding,  had  kept 
her  faith,  and  showed  that  she  had  a  measure  of 
spiritual  strength.  She  should  have,  therefore, 
an  open  door  of  usefulness  in  the  cause  of  her 
Lord.  Her  Jewisli  adversaries  and  troublers 
should  be  compelled  (verse  9)  to  acknowledge  her 
4 


74  THE  REVELATION. 

truth,  and  see  the  proof  of  her  acceptance  with 
God.  The  special  promise  was  also  added,  that 
in  the  great  persecutions  which  were  approaching 
she  should  be  "kept,"  —  possibly  shielded  from 
harm,  or  perhaps  simply  kept  by  the  upholding 
grace  of  Christ,  so  as  to  be  "  able  to  bear  it." 

Laodicea. 

Chaptee  III.  (14)  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in 
Laodicea  write; 

These  things  saith  the  Amen,  the  faithful  and  true  wit- 
ness, the  beginning  of  the  creation  of  God:  (15)  I  know 
thy  works,  that  thou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot:  I  would  thou 
wert  cold  or  hot.  (16)  So  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and 
neitlier  hot  nor  cold,  I  will  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth. 
(17)  Because  thou  sayest,  I  am  rich,  and  have  gotten  riches, 
and  have  need  of  nothing;  and  knowest  not  tliat  thou  art 
tlie  wretched  one  and  miserable  and  poor  and  blind  and 
naked:  (18)  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  refined  by 
fire  that  thou  mayest  become  rich ;  and  white  garments  that 
thou  mayest  clothe  thyself,  and  that  the  shame  of  thy  na- 
kedness be  not  made  manifest;  and  eyesalve  to  anoint  thine 
eyes,  that  thou  mayest  see.  (19)  As  many  as  I  love,  I  re- 
buke and  chasten:  be  zealous  therefore,  and  repent.  (20) 
Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock:  if  any  man  hear  my 
voice  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  will  sup 
with  him,  and  he  with  me.  (21)  He  that  overcometh,  I  will 
give  to  him  to  sit  down  with  me  in  my  throne,  as  I  also 
overcame,  and  sat  down  with  my  Father  in  his  throne.  (22) 
He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to 
the  churches. 

Lastly,  the  church  of  Laodicea,  fifty  miles 
southeast  of  Philadelphia,  is  severely  reproved. 
It  had  backslidden  to  such  a  degree  as  to  become 


MESSAGES   TO   THE   SEVEN   CHURCHES.         75 

absolutely  offensive  to  the  Lord,  and  yet  was  so 
conceited  as  to  fancy  itself  in  a  most  thriving 
spiritual  condition.  It  was  solemnly  enjoined  to 
search  itself,  discern  its  true  needs,  and  hasten  to 
attain  the  righteousness  which  humility  and  de- 
pendence on  Christ  alone  could  give. 

Such  was  the  state  of  these  primitive  Asiatic 
churches  —  representatives,  doubtless,  of  most 
others  at  that  day  —  as  they  stood  on  the  eve  of 
the  great  struggle  in  which  Christianity  and  Hea- 
thenism were  to  engage  in  deadly  conflict  for  a 
period  of  two  and  a  half  centuries.  It  was  to  be 
a  contest  between  Jesus,  the  crucified  one,  and 
Rome,  the  crucifier.  It  was  to  be  a  great  "  temp- 
tation, which  should  come  upon  all  the  world  — 
the  whole  Roman  empire  —  to  try  them  that  dwell 
upon  the  earth."  For  such  a  struggle  the  churches 
needed  to  rouse  and  prepare  themselves.  They 
needed  to  gird  on  the  whole  armor  of  God,  that 
they  might  withstand  in  the  evil  day.  They 
needed  the  promises  of  the  presence  and  uphold- 
ing power  of  the  Lord,  and  of  the  glorious  re- 
ward attending  them  if  faithful  in  heaven.  With 
special  messages  like  these  addressed  to  each 
church,  they  might  be  prepared  to  look  upon  the 
unfolding  scroll  of  prophecy,  as  it  should  open  to 
them  in  the  rest  of  this  book,  and  read  the  things 
which  in  the  permissive  wisdom  of  the  Lord  were 
"shortly  to  come  to  pass." 


76  THE  EEVELATION. 

Says  the  anonymous  author  of  the  English 
"  Parousia  " : 

"  No  one  can  fail  to  be  struck  with  the  indica- 
tions that  an  expected  catastrophe  is  at  hand. 
To  Ephesus  it  is  said,  'I  will  come  unto  thee 
quickly '  (Chap.  ii.  5)  ;  to  Smyrna,  '  Thou  shalt 
have  tribulation  ten  days '  (ii.  10) ;  to  Pergamum, 
'  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly  '  (ii.  16)  ;  to  Thy- 
atira,  '  Hold  fast  till  I  come '  (ii.  25) ;  to  Sardis, 
'  I  will  come  on  thee  as  a  thief '  (iii.  3)  ;  to  Phil- 
adelphia, '  Behold,  I  come  quickly  '  (iii.  2)  ;  to 
Laodicea,  'Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock' 
(iii.  20).  It  is  impossible  to  conceive  that  these 
urgent  warnings  had  no  special  meaning  to  those 
to  whom  they  were  addressed;  that  they  meant 
no  more  to  them  than  they  do  to  us ;  that  they 
refer  to  a  consummation  which  has  never  yet 
taken  place.  This  would  be  to  deprive  the  words 
of  all  significance.  What  can  be  more  evident 
than  that  in  these  sharp,  short,  epigrammatic  ut- 
terances, all  is  intensely  urgent,  pressing,  vehe- 
ment, as  if  not  a  moment  were  to  be  lost,  and 
negligence  or  delay  might  be  fatal?  But  how 
could  such  passionate  urgency  be  consistent  with 
a  far-off  consummation,  which  might  come  in 
some  distant  period  of  time,  which  after  eighteen 
hundred  years  is  still  in  the  future  ?  Why  resort 
to  such  an  unnatural  and  unsatisfactory  explana- 
tion, when  we  know  that  there  was  a  predicted 


MESSAGES   TO  THE   SEVEN   CHURCHES.         77 

and  (expected  consummation  which  was  to  take 
place  in  the  days  when  these  churches  flourished  ? 
We  therefore  conclude  that  the  period  of  recom- 
pense and  retribution  referred  to  in  all  these  epis- 
tles to  the  churches  was  the  approaching  '  day  oi 
the  Lord  ' — the  Parousia,  which  the  Saviour  de- 
clared would  take  place  before  the  passing  away 
of  the  generation  which  witnessed  his  miracles 
and  rejected  his  message." 


III. 

THE  FIRST  PROPHETIC   BOOK. 
The  Heavenly  Session. 

Chapter  iv.  (1)  After  these  things  T  saw,  and  behold,  a 
door  opened  in  heaven,  and  the  first  voice  which  I  heard,  a 
voice  as  of  a  trumpet  speaking  with  me,  one  sayiug,  Come 
up  hither,  and  I  will  shew  thee  the  things  which  must  come 
to  pass  hereafter.  (2)  Straightway  I  was  in  the  Spirit:  and 
behold,  there  was  a  throne  set  in  heaven,  and  one  sitting 
upon  the  throne ;  (3)  and  he  that  sat  loas  to  look  upon  like 
a  jasper  stone  and  a  sardius:  and  there  was  a  rainbow  round 
about  the  throne,  like  an  emerald  to  look  upon.  (4)  And 
round  about  the  throne  were  four  and  twenty  thrones:  and 
upon  the  thrones  /  saw  four  and  twenty  elders  sitting,  ar- 
rayed in  white  garments;  and  on  their  heads  crowns  of 
gold.  (5)  And  out  of  the  throne  proceed  lightnings  and 
voices  and  thunders.  And  there  were  seven  lamps  of  fire 
burning  before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of 
God ;  (6)  and  before  the  throne,  as  it  were  a  glassy  sea  like 
unto  crystal;  and  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  round 
about  the  throne,  four  living  creatures  full  of  eyes  before 
and  behind.  (7)  And  the  first  creature  was  like  a  lion,  and 
the  second  creature  like  a  calf,  and  the  third  creature  had  a 
face  as  of  a  man,  and  the  fourth  creature  was  like  a  flying 
eagle.  (8)  And  the  four  living  creatures,  having  each  one 
of  them  six  wings,  are  full  of  eyes  round  about  and  within: 
and  they  have  no  rest  day  and  night,  saying,  Holy,  holy, 
holy,  is  the  Lord  God,  the  Almighty,  which  was  and  which 
is  and  which  is  to  come.     (9)  And  when  the  living  creatures 

78 


THE  FIRST  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  79 

shall  give  glory  and  honour  and  thanks  to  him  that  sitteth 
on  the  throne,  to  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  (10)  the 
four  and  twenty  elders  siiall  fall  down  before  him  that  sit- 
teth on  the  throne,  and  shall  worship  him  that  liveth  for 
ever  and  ever,  and  shall  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne, 
saying,  (11)  Worthy  art  thou,  our  Lord  and  our  God,  to  re- 
ceive the  glory  and  the  honour  and  the  power:  for  thou 
didst  create  all  things,  and  because  of  thy  will  they  were, 
and  were  created. 

The  apostle  says  he  looked  upward,  and  be- 
hold!  an  opened  door ;  i.e.,  a  seeming  aperture  in 
the  blue  concave  above  him.  It  is  not  meant 
that  he  saw  the  opening  made,  but  only  there  was 
an  opening.  The  ancients,  we  must  remember, 
conceived  of  the  sky  as  a  solid  expanse,  a  firma- 
ment over-arching  the  earth.  As  he  looked  in- 
tently at  this,  behold !  a  Voice^  viz.,  the  one  which 
he  had  heard  at  first,  as  described  in  Chapter  i. 
10,  11,  which  was  loud,  clear,  and  piercing,  like 
the  blast  of  a  trumpet.  This  Voice  appears  to 
come  down  from  above  the  sky,  though  the  Per- 
son who  speaks  is  not  visible.  As,  however,  it  is 
the  same  voice  he  has  heard  before,  he  knows  it 
must  be  from  Him  whom  he  saw  at  that  time, 
and  who  gave  him  the  messages  to  the  churches. 
This  Voice  bids  him  come  up  thither,  not  person- 
ally, but  in  vision,  to  be  shown  the  things  which 
were  appointed  to  take  place  "after  these  things," 
i.e.,  after  what  had  been  mentioned  in  those 
epistles. 

Immediately  he  is  "  in  the  Spirit,"  or  the  state 


80  THE   REVELATION. 

of  prophetic  ecstacy,  and  looking  through  the 
opened  sky  he  sees  a  Throne.  Of  its  form  and 
appearance  he  says  nothing.  Oriental  thrones 
were  of  different  shapes,  sometimes  an  orna- 
mented arm-chair,  as  is  often  seen  on  the  Nine- 
vite  sculptures ;  sometimes  a  richly  cushioned 
divan,  on  which  the  monarch  might  either  sit  or 
recline.  An  example  of  the  former  may  have 
been  seen  in  Solomon's  great  ivory  throne,  de- 
scribed in  1  Kings  x.  18-20  ;  and  of  the  latter  in 
the  throne  of  Queen  Esther,  called  "the  bed"  in 
Esther  vii.  8.  In  the  latter  case  it  was  probably 
large  enough  for  the  king  and  queen  both  ;  and 
some  such  idea  seems  to  be  implied  in  Christ's 
sitting  "with  his  Father  in  his  throne."  Rev. 
iii.  21.  In  the  present  case,  the  absence  of  all 
description  tends  to  enhance  the  sentiment  of  awe 
and  sublimity  inspired  by  the  august  scene. 

"  Before  the  throne  was  a  glassy  sea  like  unto 
crystal,"  i.e.,  a  brilliant,  transparent  pavement 
corresponding  to  those  which  are  common  in  east- 
ern palaces.  The  Avriter  remembers  a  visit  to  the 
palace  of  the  king  of  Holland,  at  the  Hague,  a 
few  years  ago,  where  one  of  the  most  noticeable 
features,  as  he  entered  the  throne  room,  was  the 
magnificently  polished  floor,  in  which  all  objects 
were  reflected  as  in  a  mirror.  These  pavements 
were  often  of  marble,  of  inlaid  or  tesselated  pat- 
terns, like  the  paved  courts  of  the  temple  at  Je- 


THE  FIEST  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  81 

rusalem.  See  in  Esther  i.  6,  the  description  of 
the  Persian  palace  —  "  the  beds  (divans)  were  of 
gold  and  silver,  upon  a  pavement  of  red  and  blue 
and  white  and  black  marble." 

The  apostle  first  sees  "upon  the  throne  One 
sitting."  In  the  original  there  is  no  word  to 
designate  the  occupant  of  the  throne ;  as  if  the 
sacred  writer  could  not  venture  upon  any  term 
worthy  to  stand  as  his  representative.  Our  Eng- 
lish translators,  to  meet  the  grammatical  need, 
supplied,  in  italics,  the  word  One.  This  "  sitting 
One  "  w^as  in  appearance  "  like  a  jasper  stone  and 
a  sardius,"  i.e.,  resplendent  in  colored  radiance, 
like  those  gems ;  the  jasper  a  variegated  stone  of 
green,  yellow,  and  purple,  and  the  sardine,  or 
what  we  call  the  carnelian,  of  a  bright  red  or 
blood  color.  Surrounding  and  enveloping  the 
whole  was  an  iris  (rainbow)  of  emerald,  i.e.,  in 
which  the  green  predominated.  Thus  the  order 
of  the  colors  from  the  interior  outwards  was 
nearly  that  of  the  hues  of  the  rainbow,  the 
whole,  forming  a  spectacle  of  the  most  gorgeous 
magnificence.  Whether  beyond  this  any  special 
ideas  of  the  divine  attributes  were  intended  to  be 
suggested  —  the  ruddy  hues  symbolizing  justice 
and  severity,  and  the  softer  green  ones  mercy  and 
gentleness  —  is  left  to  each  reader  to  judge  for 
himself. 

Around  and  beneath  the  throne  were,  as  the 
4* 


82  THE   BEVELATION. 

common  version  has  it,  the  "  Four  Beasts^'^^  a  most 
unfortunate  transkition.  The  original  is,  "  Living 
Ones,"  precisely  as  in  Ezekiel's  vision  of  the 
"Living  Creatures,"  Ezek.  i.  5  —  one  of  the  most 
obscure  topics  contained  in  the  Bible.  This  ob- 
scurity, however,  is  believed  to  arise  rather  from 
a  want  of  familiarity  with  oriental  conceptions 
and  modes  of  representing  them,  than  from  any 
insuperable  difficulties  in  the  subject  itself. 

These  Living  Ones  are  described  as  four-winged 
figures,  having  respectively  the  heads  of  a  lion,  a 
calf  or  bullock,  a  man,  and  an  eagle.  They  will 
be  recognized  as  very  similar  to  the  figures  which 
were  placed  on  the  cover  of  the  sacred  ark  (Ex. 
xxxvii.  8,  9),  embroidered  upon  the  curtains  of 
the  tabernacle  (Ex.  xxxvi.  35),  set  as  statues,  and 
carved  upon  the  doors  in  the  temple  of  Solomon 
(1  Kings  vi.  23,  32),  and  seen  by  Ezekiel  at  the 
commencement  of  his  prophetic  visions  (Ezek.  i. 
4,  25).  A  careful  examination  of  these  passages 
will  disclose  some  variations  in  them,  but  the 
general  features  are  much  the  same  in  all. 

Li  endeavoring  to  discover  the  meaning  of  these 
figures,  it  may  help  us  to  remember  that  something 
very  like  to  them  are  exceedingly  common  in  the 
antiquities  of  all  the  East.  In  the  burial  palaces 
of  Nineveh  and  Babylon,  the  most  striking  figures 
are  those  of  the  great  winged  bulls  and  lions, 
sculptured    as    statues,  and  graven   on    tablets. 


THE  FIRST  PROPHETIC  BOOK.  83 

Some  of  these  join  to  the  body  of  an  ox  the  head 
of  a  man,  or  of  an  eagle ;  indeed,  this  fourfold 
union  of  animal  forms,  under  much  variety  of 
detail,  is  everywhere  apparent.  So  it  was  in 
Eg3'pt.  The  great  sphinx  near  Cairo  has  the  body 
of  a  lion  with  a  human  head,  and  hundreds  of 
similar  figures  lined  the  avenues  of  approach  to 
the  ancient  temples  of  the  gods. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  these  composite 
figures  were  intended  as  syynhols  of  the  divine  at- 
tributes. The  popular  idea  that  they  represent  an 
order  of  angels  called  cherubs  (Hebrew,  cheru- 
bini)^  is  probably  incorrect.  If  they  were  de- 
signed to  represent  any  really  existing  beings, 
their  use  would  seem  to  have  been  forbidden  by 
the  second  commandment;  certainly  they  could 
have  had  no  place  among  the  temple  furniture. 
As  symbolic  figures  only,  representatives  of  ideas^ 
could  the}^  have  been  tolerated.  Those  ideas 
may  be  intelligence^  as  suggested  by  the  human 
face;  strength  and  majesty  by  that  of  the  lion, 
patience  by  that  of  the  ox,  and  swiftness  by  that 
of  the  eagle.  In  other  words,  to  generalize  the 
idea,  they  stand  as  the  recognized  symbol  of  the 
wisdom,  power,  eternity,  and  omniscience  of  God. 

In  the  sculptures  of  Nineveh  these  composite 
figures  stand  as  guardians  of  the  palace  and  of 
the  sovereign.  The  very  word  with  which  we 
are   familiar,    "  cherub "    (Icirub)^   is    applied    to 


84  THE   EEVELATION. 

them,  derived  from  a  root  signifying  to  be  strong. 
''  With  the  Chaldeo-Assvrians,"  sa3^s  Lenorniant, 
''from  the  tenth  to  the  fifth  century  before  our 
era,  the  kiruh,  whose  name  is  identical  with  the 
Hebrew  '  kerub,'  was  the  winged  bull  with  a  hu- 
man head." 

Taking  this,  then,  as  the  approximate  idea  in- 
tended to  be  conveyed  by  this  remarkable  sym- 
bol, we  have  no  great  difficulty  in  discerning  its 
significance  in  the  various  places  where  it  is 
mentioned  in  the  Scriptures.  Wlien  God  drove 
Adam  and  Eve  out  of  Eden  for  their  sin,  it  is 
said  (Gen.  iii.  24)  that  "he  set  the  cherubim  with 
flaming  sword,  to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of 
life."  That  is,  as  we  are  inclined  to  thnd^,  not  to 
bar  their  return  thither  upon  any  possible  condi- 
tions, but  to  guard  it  for  them  till  the  way  should 
be  open  through  the  blood  of  the  atoning  Lamb 
of  God.  They  were,  in  reality,  therefore,  sym- 
bols of  mercy,  not  of  wratli ;  pledges  to  the  sin- 
ning pair,  and  through  them  to  all  their  descend- 
ants, that  God  would  provide  for  them  a  way  of 
salvation.  For  this  reason,  apparently,  golden 
figures  of  these  symbols  were  placed  upon  the 
mercy-seat  of  the  ark,  and  embroidered  upon  the 
curtains  of  the  tabernacle,  and  afterwards  set  in 
carved  statuary  in  the  temple,  to  encourage  wor- 
shipers with  the  promise  of  acceptance.  So  in 
the  vision   of  Ezekiel   they  appear   as  a  vehicle 


THE  FIE  ST  PROPHETIC  BOOK.  85 

(merkahK)  on  whinli  the  divine  glory  was  up- 
borne, the  same  idea  being  represented  as  in  the 
other  cases,  that  the  Lord  was  a  God  of  mercy, 
and  that  all  his  manifestations  to  men  were  for 
the  promotion  of  their  salvation. 

In  this  view  of  the  nature  of  these  mysterious 
beings,  we  obtain  a  glimpse  of  the  reason  why 
they  were  associated  with  the  appearance  of  God 
himself  in  heaven.  Heretofore,  in  all  the  past 
ages  of  the  world  they  had  been  the  symbols  of 
salvation  promised ;  they  are  seen  here  as  the 
symbols  of  salvation  bestowed.  As  such,  they 
are  so  closely  identihed  with  the  redeemed  that 
they  even  participate  in  praise  for  redemption, 
leadiug  the  elders  and  the  saints  in  the  "new 
song,  "  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,"  etc. 
Chapter  v.  9,  10. 

The  positions  of  these  Living  Ones  were  prob- 
ably on  the  four  sides  of  the  throne,  one  directly 
in  front,  described  as  "  in  the  midst  of  the  throne," 
one  on  either  side,  and  the  fourth  in  the  rear,  all 
probably  looking  outivard.  Nothing  is  said  of 
their  bodies,  but  the  usual  opinion  is  that  these 
were  of  the  form  of  the  ox,  and  extended  inward, 
under  and  iqjJioldincf  the  throne.  Compare  Ezek. 
i.  23,  26. 

In  a  circle  around  the  throne,  apparently  on  a 
lower  elevation,  were  twenty-four  inferior  thrones, 
occupied   by  as  many  Hlders,  figures  of  saintly 


86  THE  REVELATION. 

and  venerable  men,  arrayed  in  the  white  robes  of 
holiness,  and  wearing  golden  crowns.  They  were, 
doubtless,  representatives  of  the  universal  church 
of  the  redeemed  —  the  number  twenty-four  being 
derived  from  the  twelve  patriarchs  and  the  twelve 
apostles. 

Within  this  circle  anddirectly  before  the  throne 
were  seven  burning  Lamps^  corresponding  to  the 
seven-branched  candlestick  of  the  temple,  sym- 
bolical of  "  the  Seven  Spirits  of  God " ;  i.e.,  says 
Alford,  "  the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  seven-fold  work- 
ing ;  in  his  enlightening  and  cheering,  as  well  as 
his  purifying  and  consuming  agency."  Thus  in- 
terpreted, and  taking  into  view  the  Lamb,  men- 
tioned in  the  next  chapter,  we  have  the  Divine 
Three,  the  Blessed  Trinity. 

The  Book  op  the  Future. 

Chapter  v.  (1)  And  I  saw  in  the  riglit  hand  of  him 
that  sat  on  the  throne  a  book  written  within  and  on  the 
back,  close  sealed  with  seven  seals.  (2)  And  I  saw  a  strong 
angel  proclaiming  with  a  great  voice,  Who  is  worthy  to 
open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seals  thereof?  (3)  And  no 
one  in  the  heaven,  or  on  the  earth,  or  under  the  earth,  was 
able  to  open  the  book,  or  to  look  thereon.  (4)  And  I  wept 
much,  because  no  one  was  found  worthy  to  open  the  book, 
or  to  look  thereon : 

Gazing  intently  on  the  august  scene  disclosed 
to  him  in  heaven,  the  seer  beholds  in  the  right 
hand  of  Him  who  sits  upon  the  throne  a  Book  — 
the  symbol  of  futurity.     That  it  was  held  in  his 


THE   FIRST   PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  87 

right  hand  doubtless  implies  his  absolute  proprie- 
torship and  control  of  the  future,  the  sole  sover- 
eignty of  his  providence  over  the  things  which 
were  about  to  come  to  pass. 

By  the  "book"  we  are  to  understand,  of  course, 
a  scroll^  i.e.,  a  long  sheet  of  parchment,  papyrus, 
or  other  material  used  for  writing,  whose  opposite 
ends  were  rolled  upon  two  sticks  in  such  a  way 
that  as  one  was  unrolled  the  other  was  rolled  up, 
the  two  sticks  being  held  in  the  two  hands  at  such 
a  distance  apart  as  to  be  convenient  for  reading 
the  columns  on  the  space  between  them.  Books 
bound  in  our  present  manner — in  many  leaves, 
of  which  the  edges  on  one  hand  are  free,  and  on 
the  other  fastened  together  —  were  scarce^  known 
in  ancient  times.  This  book  was  written  on  both 
sides  of  the  sheet ;  a  method  not  usual  except 
when  the  amount  of  matter  was  very  great. 
Probably  this  particular  was  mentioned  as  sug- 
gesting the  abounding  fullness  of  the  divine 
purposes. 

The  book  was  "  sealed  with  seven  seals,"  —  the 
number  seven,  as  usual,  denoting  completeness,  or 
that  it  was  thoroughly  and  effectively  sealed.  The 
manner  in  which  these  were  affixed,  probably, 
was  that  a  seal  was  attached  to  each  successive 
rolling  of  the  sheet.  Beginning  with  the  left 
hand  stick,  suppose  it  rolled  over  once  and  then 
fastened  in  that  position  by  a  string  upon  whose 


88  THE  REVELATION. 

knot  the  wax  of  the  seal  was  impressed;  then 
rolled  again,  and  another  string  and  seal  applied 
in  a  similar  manner;  and  so  on  through  seven  roll- 
ings, thus  completing  the  length  of  the  sheet. 
Of  course,  when  the  book  was  opened  the  break- 
ing of  each  seal  successively  would  permit  only  so 
much  of  the  scroll  to  be  read  as  was  held  by  that 
seal,  the  entire  scroll  being  accessible  only  when 
the  whole  seven  seals  were  loosed. 

The  view  of  this  ample  yet  closely  shut  up  vol- 
ume of  the  divine  purposes  excites  in  the  mind  of 
the  gazer  the  most  intense  interest.  Whether  its 
meaning  was  self-suggested  by  the  appearance  of 
the  book,  or  was  communicated  by  the  Person 
who  was  showing  him  the  vision  is  not  stated ;  it 
is  evident,  however,  that  its  real  character  was 
known  to  the  apostle.  Beneath  those  mystic  seals 
were  recorded  the  destinies  of  the  suffering 
church  of  God ;  upon  that  involved  scroll  were 
delineated  the  pains  and  woes  —  did  they  contain, 
also,  the  deliverance  and  the  victory  ?  —  of  those 
who  were  passing  through  the  martyr  fires  of  per- 
secution for  Christ's  sake.  We  cannot  wonder 
that  his  desire  to  know  the  contents  was  very 
great. 

As  he  gazes  with  intense  solicitude,  behold,  a 
proclamation  is  made !  A  mighty  angel,  with  a 
voice  which  reaches  through  the  universe,  calls 
tor  some  oue  of  sufficient  worth  —  from  his  ex- 


THE  FIEST   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  b\) 

alted  rank,  his  great  achievements,  or  his  superla- 
tive merits  —  to  be  entrusted  with  the  office  of 
penetrating  and  making  known  these  secret  coun- 
sels of  the  future  respecting  the  church.  No 
audible  response  is  made,  but  the  statement  fol- 
lows —  as  if  after  waiting  for  some  one  to  offer 
himself,  or  after  search  was  made  for  some  one,  — 
that  "  no  man  "  (as  it  is  in  our  version,  but  in  the 
original  "no  one  ")  "in  heaven  nor  in  earth,  nor 
under  the  earth"  (Hades,  the  realm  of  the  dead), 
these  three  being  the  customary  Scripture  phrase 
for  the  whole  intelligent  universe^  was  able  to 
open  the  book  or  to  look  upon  its  contents.  This 
occasions  great  grief  to  the  apostle,  as  an  appar- 
ent defeat  of  his  hopes  of  learning  about  the 
future. 

While  lamenting  this  disappointment,  one  of 
the  elders  informs  him  that  the  book  will  be 
opened  by  the  Lion  of  Judah,  the  Root-shoot  of 
David,  the  well-known  terms  which  designate  the 
Messiah.  At  the  same  time  he  beholds,  standing 
in  the  open  space  before  the  throne,  a  symbolic 
form  representing  the  crucified  Redeemer.  Like 
the  four  Living  creatures,  it  is  one  of  those  com- 
posite figures  made  up  of  symbols  suggesting  dif- 
ferent ideas,  the  very  incongruity  of  which  shows 
that  they  are  not  to  be  taken  literally.  We  shall 
find  such  figures  abounding  in  this  book.  They 
were  in  accordance  with  oriental  usage,  as  we  see 


yO  THE   REVELATION. 

SO  abundantly  illustrated  in  the  ancient  sculp- 
tures of  Egypt,  Assyria,  and  India.  Our  severer 
occidental  and  modern  taste  discards  them,  and 
indeed  finds  it  difficult  even  to  understand  them ; 
hence  one  of  the  chief  sources  of  perplexity  in 
our  day  in  interpreting  a  book  like  this. 

The  Slain  Lamb. 

Chapter  v.  (5)  And  one  of  the  elders  saitli  unto  me, 
Weep  not:  behold,  the  Lion  that  is  of  the  tribe  of  Judah, 
the  Root  of  David,  hath  overcome,  to  open  the  book  and 
the  seven  seals  thereof.  (6)  And  I  saw  in  the  midst  of  the 
throne  and  of  the  four  living  creatures,  and  in  the  midst  of 
the  elders,  a  Lamb  standing,  as  though  it  had  been  slain, 
having  seven  horns,  and  seven  eyes,  which  are  the  seven 
Spirits  of  God,  sent  forth  into  all  the  earth.  (7)  And  ho 
came,  and  he  taketh  it  out  of  the  right  hand  of  him  that 
sat  on  the  throne.  (8)  And  when  he  had  taken  the  book, 
the  four  living  creatures  and  the  four  and  twenty  elders  fell 
down  before  the  Lamb,  having  each  one  a  harp,  and  golden 
bowls  full  of  incense,  which  are  the  prayers  of  the  saints. 

It  is  not  certain  whether  this  figure  of  the 
Slain  Lamb  had  the  animal  form  throughout,  or 
whether  the  body  except  the  head  was  of  the  hu- 
man form.  The  acts  of  taking  the  scroll  and 
breaking  the  seals  seem  necessarily  to  imply  tlie 
use  of  hands,  which,  with  some  other  things, 
would  go  to  make  the  latter  supposition  most 
probable.  The  seven  horns  and  the  seven  eyes 
are,  of  course,  symbols  of  power  and  omniscience, 
the  latter  being,  as  it  were,  swift  angelic  messen- 
gers  penetrating   to   every  corner   of  the  earth. 


THE  FIRST   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  91 

The  figure  bears  the  marks  of  one  slain,  perhaps 
the  open  wounds  and  trickling  blood-drops  caused 
by  the  crown  of  thorns,  and  the  piercing  by  the 
soldier's  spear. 

The  Lamb  advances  and  receives  the  scroll 
from  the  hands  of  the  enthroned  One ;  after 
which  follows  the  heavenly  song  of  redemption. 

The  Song  of  Redemption. 

Chapter  v.  (8)  And  when  he  had  taken  the  book,  the 
four  living  creatures  and  the  four  and  twenty  elders  fell 
down  before  the  Lamb,  lia,ving  each  one  a  harp,  and  golden 
bowls  full  of  incense,  which  are  the  prayers  of  the  saints. 
(9)  And  they  sing  a  new  song,  saying,  Worthy  art  thou  to 
take  the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof :  for  thou  wast 
slain,  and  didst  purchase  unto  God  with  thy  blood  men  of 
every  tribe,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation,  (10)  and 
madest  them  to  be  unto  our  God  a  kingdom  and  priests ;  and 
they  reign  upon  the  earth.  (11)  And  I  saw,  and  I  heard  a 
voice  of  many  angels  round  about  the  throne  and  the  living 
creatures  and  the  elders ;  and  the  number  of  them  was  ten 
thousand  times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands; 

(12)  saying  with  a  great  voice.  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that 
hath  been  slain  to  receive  the  power,  and  riches,  and  wis- 
dom,  and    might,   and    honor,   and    glory,   and    blessing. 

(13)  And  every  created  thing  which  is  in  the  heaven,  and 
on  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  on  the  sea,  and  all 
things  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying,  Unto  him  that  sit- 
teth  on  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb,  he  the  blessing,  and 
the  honor,  and  the  glory,  and  the  dominion,  for  ever  and 
ever.  (14)  And  the  four  living  creatures  said,  Amen.  And 
the  elders  fell  down  and  worshiped. 

The  songs  which  are  scattered  through  this 
book  are   among   its    most   interesting  features. 


92  THE  REVELATION. 

Apart  from  the  general  idea  that  all  God's  works 
are  to  be  made  occasions  for  praise,  they  serve, 
dramatically,  to  enliven  the  composition  and  im- 
part variety.  In  the  fifth  chapter  there  is  given 
us  what  we  may  call  the  Song  of  Creation.  The 
four  Living  Ones,  symbols  of  the  divine  attri- 
butes in  the  created  universe,  lead  in  the  worship, 
and  the  elders,  representatives  of  the  church, 
follow  responsively  ascribing,  "  glory,  and  honor, 
and  power,  for  thou  hast  created  all  things  and 
for  thy  pleasure  they  are  and  were  created."  In 
this  chapter  the  chorus  is  wider,  the  song  more 
fervent.  The  Living  Ones,  as  before,  are  the 
leaders ;  the  elders,  with  harps  and  incense,  the 
symbol  of  the  prayers  of  the  saints,  follow.  They 
sing  "a  new  song  "  — new  because  later  than  the 
ancient  universal  song  of  creation  —  saying, 
"  Thou  art  worthy  to  take  the  book  and  to  open 
the  seals  thereof,  for  thou  wast  slain  and  hast 
redeemed  us  (the  best  manuscripts  omit  the  word 
ws,  removing  the  supposed  difficulty  of  the  Liv- 
ing Creatures  participating  in  this  ascription),  to 
God  by  thy  blood  out  of  every  kindred,  and 
tongue,  and  people,  and  nation,  and  hast  made  us 
(rather  thern^  i.e.,  redeemed  men)  kings  and 
priests  ;  and  we  (rather  they)  reign  on  the  earth." 
Says  Dean  Alford,  "  The  present  tense  of  the 
verb  to  reifjn  is  not  to  be  rendered  as  a  future, 
but  keeps  its  own  meaning,  the  whole  aspect  and 


THE  FIEST  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  93 

reference  of  this  heavenly  vision  being  not  future 
hnt  present ;  the  world  and  church  as  now  exist- 
ing. Compare  Eph.  ii.  6.  The  church  even  now, 
in  Christ  her  head  reigns  on  the  earth ;  all  things 
are  being  put  under  her  feet  as  under  his ;  and 
even  if  this  meaning  be  questioned,  we  have  her 
kingly  rank  and  office  asserted  in  the  present, 
even  in  the  midst  of  persecution  and  contempt." 

The  angelic  hosts,  in  shining  circles  about  the 
throne  and  the  Living  Ones  and  the  elders,  join 
in  the  new  song  with  a  seven-fold  ascription  of 
praise  and  worship  to  the  Lamb.  Finally,  "  Every 
creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and 
under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea  "  — 
a  circumstantial  enumeration  embracing  the  entire 
sentient  universe — respond  in  equal  and  joint 
adoration  of  Him  that  sat  on  the  throne  and  of 
the  Lamb,  to  which  again  the  Living  Ones  answer 
"  Amen  "  ;  and  the  elders  fall  down  and  worship 
in  silent  adoration. 

It  is  impossible  for  the  mind  to  conceive  of 
anything  more  sublime  than  this.  These  were 
the  honors  paid  to  Him  who  had  once  been  de- 
spised and  rejected  of  men,  and  in  whom  many 
affect  still  to  see  only  a  man  like  ourselves  —  the 
most  eminent  individual,  indeed,  of  the  race,  but 
still  one  having  a  human  nature  only,  to  whom  it 
is  as  improper  to  offer  real  worship  as  to  any 
other  finite  creature.     How  cheering  such  a  vision 


94  THE  REVELATION. 

must  have  been  to  the  apostle  we  can  but  imag- 
ine. If  the  Lord  whom  he  served  was  thus  wor- 
shiped in  heaven,  he  was  worthy  of  the  highest 
confidence  of  his  people  on  earth.  If  it  was  his 
church  that  was  persecuted  by  Jew  and  pagan,  it 
was  a  persecution  that  need  not  be  feared.  The 
representatives  of  that  church  were  enthroned 
within  the  innermost  circles  of  heaven,  nearest 
the  throne  of  God,  and  they  might  feel  that  the 
sympathies  and  the  help  of  all  the  holy  universe 
were  forever  theirs. 

The  Opening  of  the  Seals. 

Hitherto  the  contents  of  this  book  have  been 
chiefly  preparatory;  we  now  come  to  what  is 
strictly  prophetic.  I  may  add,  also,  that  here  be- 
gin the  real  difficulties  of  interpretation.  Up  to 
this  point  commentators,  however  greatly  they 
may  differ  as  to  the  subsequent  portions,  are  in 
the  main  agreed. 

Are  there  any  reliable  guides  to  our  path  as  we 
attempt  to  enter  the  obscure  mazes  before  us?  It 
would  perhaps  be  presumptuous  to  say  that  there 
are,  much  more  to  affirm  that  we  can  always  ap- 
ply them  with  perfect  assurance.  We  think, 
however,  that  we  may  name  three^  which  will 
greatly  aid  us  in  our  task,  at  least  will  be  much 
safer  than  tliat  fanciful  conjecture  wliich  has 
seemed  so  often  to  be  the  only  rule  that  was  fol- 


THE  FIEST  PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  95 

lowed.  The  first  is,  the  express  declaration  of 
the  first  verse  of  the  book  that  it  was  to  relate  to 
'''•things  luhich  must  shortly  come  to  |:>ass."  The 
second  is,  the  analogy  of  other  Scriptures  of  a  sim- 
ilar character.  It  will  be  seen,  as  we  go  on,  that 
the  apostle  has  directly  or  indirectly  referred  to 
or  imitated  the  language*  of  many  other  of  the 
sacred  writers,  of  which  one  conspicuous  example 
is  the  city  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  so  much  resem- 
bling Ezekiel's  vision  of  the  new  temple,  and  an- 
other the  vision  of  the  four  horses  in  this  chap- 
ter, similar  to  that  in  Zechariah,  Chapter  vi. 
These  earlier  passages  often  throw  much  light  on 
the  corresponding  ones  in  this  book.  The  third 
is  the  actual  history  of  the  times  covered  by  these 
predictions.  We  shall  endeavor,  in  the  sugges- 
tions we  make,  to  follow  very  carefully  the  indi- 
cations furnished  us  by  these  three  guides. 

Chapter  vi.  (1)  And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one 
of  the  seven  seals,  and  I  heard  one  of  the  four  living  crea- 
tures saying  as  with  a  voice  of  thunder,  Come. 

Gazing  still  through  the  opened  skies  above 
him,  the  seer  beholds  the  Lamb  breaking  one  of 
the  seals  of  the  scroll,  and  at  the  same  time  one  of 
the  Living  Ones  cries  with  a  voice  like  thunder, 
"Come!"  The  most  reliable  Greek  manuscripts 
omit  the  words  added  in  our  common  version, 
"and  see."  Various  suggestions  as  to  the  import 
of  this  command  have  been  given.     On  the  whole, 


96  THE  EEYELATION. 

we  think  the  ancient  one  most  probable,  that  it 
was  a  summons  to  the  apostle,  as  representing 
the  church  below,  to  draw  near  and  behold  what 
should  be  disclosed.  This  would  be  a  most  effec- 
tive mode  of  impressing  on  his  mind  the  magni- 
tude of  the  events  about  to  be  shown. 

The  First  Seal. 

Chapter  vi.  (2)  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  horse, 
and  he  that  sat  thereon  had  a  bow;  and  there  was  given 
unto  him  a  crown;  and  he  came  forth  conquering,  and  to 
conquer 

He  looked,  and  behold,  pictured  on  the  open 
scroll  a  white  horse,  bearing  an  armed  warrior. 
To  him  was  given  a  crown  in  token  of  victories 
won,  and  he  dashed  forward  on  his  steed  to 
achieve  yet  more.  We  understand  by  this  symbol 
a  victorious  Leader  of  the  Lord's  host,  implying 
that  the  woes  which  are  to  be  inflicted  on  his 
enemies  are  fo  be  marshaled  and  directed  with 
skill,  and  are  to  achieve  the  purpose  for  which 
they  are  sent. 

The  Second  Seal. 

Chapter  vi,  (3)  And  when  he  opened  the  second  seal,  I 
heard  the  second  living  creature  saying,  Come.  (4)  And 
another  horse  came  forth,  a  red  horse:  and  to  him  that  sat 
thereon  it  was  given  to  take  peace  from  the  eartli,  and  that 
they  should  slay  one  another:  and  there  was  given  unto  him 
a  great  sword. 

The   second   seal   is  broken,  and   another  call 


THE  FIRST   PEOPRETIC   BOOK.  97 

from  one  of  the  Living  Ones  summons  the  apos- 
tle to  look.  On  the  second  page  of  the  scroll  is 
pictured  a  red  horse  (the  color  of  blood)  bearing 
another  rider.  A  commission  is  given  to  him  "  to 
take  peace  from  the  land,"  and  a  mighty  sword 
with  which  to  execute  it.  Plainly  this  is  War, 
divinely  appointed,  irresistible.  We  have  here, 
too,  a  first  glimpse  of  the  place  where  it  was  to 
be,  in  the  words,  "the  earth,"  or  land.  This  ex- 
pression in  the  New  Testament  almost  always 
means  '-^the  land,  by  eminence,"  i.e.,  the  holy 
land,  the  land  of  Palestine.  The  commission  of 
this  armed  horseman,  to  "take  peace  from  the 
land^'  would  suggest  to  John's  Christian  readers 
that  Palestine  was  to  be  scourged  with  desolating 
war.  Our  readers  will  please  remember,  unless 
otherwise  indicated,  that  such  is  the  usual  mean- 
ing of  "  the  earth  "  in  this  book. 

The  Third  Seal. 

Chapter  vi.  (5)  And  when  he  opened  the  third  seal,  I 
heard  the  third  living  creature  saying,  Come.  And  I  saw, 
and  behold,  a  black  horse;  and  he  that  sat  thereon  had  a 
balance  in  his  hand.  (6)  And  I  heard  as  it  were  a  voice  in 
the  midst  of  the  four  living  creatures,  saying,  A  measure  of 
wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  barley  for  a 
penny ;  and  the  oil  and  the  wine  hurt  thou  not. 

The  third  seal  is  broken  like  the  others,  and 
the  third  page  of  the  scroll  shows  a  black  horse, 
whose   rider    holds   aloft   a   balance   for   careful 
5 


98  THE  EEVELATION. 

weighing.  To  aid  in  reading  the  meaning  of  this 
symbol,  a  voice  from  among  the  Living  Ones  is 
heard  crying,  "A  choenix  of  wheat  for  a  denarius, 
and  three  choenixes  of  barley  for  a  denarius,  and 
the  oil  and  the  wine  do  not  injure."  A  choenix 
was  a  Greek  measure  of  a  little  less  than  a  quart. 
A  denarius  (translated  a  penny)  was  equivalent 
to  about  fourteen  cents.  It  was  the  ordinary 
price  of  a  day's  labor.  Compare  Matt.  xx.  2. 
Such  a  price  for  such  a  quantity  of  wheat  or  bar- 
ley would  be  enormously  high,  and  suggests  at 
once  the  idea  of  Famine.  The  command  not  to 
hurt  the  oil  and  wine,  both  of  which  were  impor- 
tant articles  of  food  in  the  East,  seems  to  imply 
a  compassionate  regard  for  those  who  were  re- 
duced to  so  scanty  a  supply  of  bread.  It  may  in- 
dicate also  to  the  people  the  need  of  great  care 
and  saving,  that,  so  to  speak,  every  olive  and 
every  grape  should  be  preserved  from  waste. 
The  color  of  this  third  horse,  and  the  balances  in 
the  hand  of  its  rider,  as  if  food  was  so  precious 
that  it  must  be  weighed  out  like  gold,  in  like 
manner  suesrest  a  state  of  famine. 


't>&' 


The  Fourth  Seal. 

Chapter  vi.  (7)  And  when  he  opened  the  fourth  seal, 
I  heard  the  voice  of  the  fourth  living  creature  saying,  Come. 
(8)  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  pale  horse:  and  he  that  sat 
upon  him,  his  name  was  Death;  and  Hades  followed  with 
Lim.    And  there  was  given  unto  them  authority  over  the 


THE  FIRST  PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  99 

fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with  sword,  and  with  fam- 
iue,  aud  with  death,  and  by  the  wild  beasts  of  the  earth. 

The  breaking  of  the  fourth  seal  discloses  a  yet 
more  frightful  scene.  It  is  a  pale  horse,  i.  e.,  the 
cadaverous  hue  of  a  corpse.  His  rider  was  Death 
himself,  and  in  his  train  followed  the  ghastly 
hosts  of  Hades^  the  underworld  of  the  dead.  He, 
too,  had  a  commission  given  him,  —  "  to  kill  with 
sword  (war),  hunger  (famine),  death  (pesti- 
lence)*, and  wild  beasts,"  the  last  a  scourge  which 
was  wont  to  come  upon  a  land  that  had  been 
depopulated  and  turned  into  a  wilderness.  The 
extent  of  this  commission  "was  over  the  fourth 
part  of  the  land," — not  the  whole,  for  that  would 
be  utter  extermination.  We  have  here  a  symbol 
of  those  multiform  woes,  collectively  and  em- 
phatically called  Death,  which  come  upon  a  land 
made  to  feel  the  horrors  of  subjugation  by  a  mer- 
ciless enemy. 

The  Fifth  Seal. 

Chapter  vi.  (9)  And  when  he  opened  the  fifth  seal,  I 
saw  underneath  the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  had  been 
slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which 
they  held:  (10)  and  they  cried  with  a  great  voice,  saying, 
IIow  long,  O  Master,  the  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge 
and  avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  ? 
(11)  And  there  was  given  them  to  each  one  a  white  robe; 
and  it  was  said  unto  them,  thai  they  should  rest  yet  for  a 

*  Compare  the  name  that  used  to  be  given  in  Europe  to  the  plague,  '•  the 
black  death." 


100  THE  REVELATION. 

little  time,  until  their  fellow-servants  also  and  their  breth- 
ren, which  should  be  killed  even  as  they  were,  should  be 
fulfilled. 

At  the  opening  of  the  fifth  seal,  the  inviting 
voice  from  the  Living  Ones  to  the  seer  is  with- 
held, for  each  of  them  has  called  to  him  once  in 
succession.  The  scroll  now  shows  him  on  its 
mystic  page  a  likeness  of  the  great  brazen  altar 
in  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  at  the  foot  of  which 
were  wont  to  be  laid  the  dead  bodies  of  the  ani- 
mals that  were  to  be  offered  there  in  sacrifice. 
At  the  foot  of  this  heavenly  altar  lay  bleeding 
the  souls  of  the  martyrs  who  had  been  slain  for 
their  faith  and  their  testimony  for  the  truth. 
These  were  crying  for  divine  justice  to  be  admin- 
istered upon  the  people  of  the  land,  for  the  aveng- 
ing of  their  deaths  and  the  vindication  of  the 
cause  for  which  they  had  died.  They  were,  how- 
ever, bidden  to  wait  patiently  a  little  while  until 
the  full  number  of  the  martyrs  should  be  com- 
pleted, and  in  the  meantime  were  themselves  ar- 
rayed in  the  white  robes  of  holiness  and  kingly 
dignity,  in  token  of  their  own  acceptance  with 
God. 

We  have  now  got  far  enough  on  in  this  won- 
drous vision  to  begin  to  see  the  relation  of  the 
parts  to  each  other,  and  the  significance  of  the 
whole.  We  may  here  profitably  bring  in  our 
three  guides   to    help   us   in   its    interpretatiou 


THE  FIRST   PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  101 

What  land,  then,  was  it,  which  had  been  guilty 
of  persecuting  the  saints  of  the  Lord  —  making 
as  it  were  holocausts  of  them  on  the  altar  of  their 
faith  —  and  for  the  punishment  of  which  were 
impending  over  it  God's  devastating  army,  War^ 
Famine,  and  Death  in  a  thousand  hideous  forms,  — 
a  retribution  in  all  its  immeasurable  horrors  which 
was  then  "shortly  to  come  to  pass"?  Can  there 
be  any  doubt  as  to  what  the  answer  is  ?  —  the 
land  of  Palestine,  the  apostate  nation  which  had 
rejected  and  put  to  death  their  own  Messiah,  mur- 
dered his  saints,  and  upon  whom  was  now  about 
to  come  "  all  the  righteous  blood  shed  upon  the 
land,  from  the  days  of  righteous  Abel,"  and  to 
whom  Christ  himself  had  declared,  "Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  all  these  things  shall  come  upon  this 
generation.''''     Matt,  xxiii.  36. 

It  is  important  to  remember  that  the  chief 
source  of  all  the  prophecies  respecting  the  coming 
of  the  Lord  and  the  fall  of  Jerusalem,  is  his  own 
great  discourse  on  the  mount  of  Olives.  It  is  a 
remarkable  fact  that  while  of  the  four  evangelists, 
Matthew,  Mark,  and  Luke  record  this  discourse 
with  more  or  less  fullness,  John,  the  only  one  who 
personally  heard  it,  seems  to  have  wholly  omitted 
it.  But  what  if  it  shall  appear  that  instead  of  a 
comparatively  brief  space  devoted  to  it  in  his 
Gospel,  this  evangelist  has  made  it  one  of  the  two 
chief    themes   of    this   book   of  the   Revelation? 


102  THE  EEVELATION. 

Dean  Alford  remarks,  "  The  close  connection  be- 
tween our  Lord's  prophetic  discourse  on  the 
mount  of  Olives  and  the  line  of  apocalyptic  proph- 
ecy cannot  fail  to  have  struck  every  student  of 
Scripture."  Thus,  Matt.  xxiv.  7,  predicts  Avar, 
famine,  and  pestilence,  the  parallels  of  which  in 
Rev.  vi.  2-8,  are  the  red,  the  black,  and  the  pale 
horses,  with  their  riders.  Matt.  xxiv.  9,  10,  de- 
scribe fierce  enmities  and  persecutions ;  Rev.  vi. 
9-11,  the  martyrs  who  were  slain  in  those  perse- 
cutions. Matt.  xxvi.  29,  30,  predict  the  celestial 
phenomena  that  were  customarily  used  by  the 
prophets  to  presage  the  destruction  of  wicked 
cities  and  nations  ;  Rev.  vi.  12,  13,  give  its  exact 
counterpart.  Matt.  xxiv.  21,  tells  of  the  "  great 
tribulation "  which  was  to  be  visited  upon  the 
land ;  Rev.  vi.  15,  17,  the  wailings  of  those  who 
suffered  under  it.  Matt.  xxiv.  31,  describes  the 
gathering  of  the  elect  out  of  the  midst  of  those 
woes;  Rev.  vii.  1-8,  portray  the  sealing  of  the 
servants  of  God,  that  they  might  not  be  hurt  by 
them  (see  Chap.  ix.  4).  Matt.  xxv.  31,  describes 
Christ  coming  to  assume  his  kingdom  and  throne, 
and  to  judge  all  nations;  Rev.  xi.  15-18,  announce 
the  same  thing,  and  give  the  song  of  the  elders  in 
view  of  the  grand  consummation.  Tlius  each  of 
the  seven  seals  in  the  latter  book  answers  exactly 
to  a  particular  portion  of  tlie  prophecy  of  the  for- 
mer  book,  and  both  correspond  with  wonderful 


THE  FIRST  PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  103 

fidelity  to  the  events  which  we  know  from  history 
actually  took  place  before  the  destruction  of  Je- 
rusalem. Here,  then,  we  have  all  three  of  the 
"  guides  "  we  specified  as  helpers  in  the  interpre- 
tation of  the  book,  agreeing  in  the  application  we 
have  given  it.  We  do  not  see  how  any  thought- 
ful and  impartial  mind  can  fail  to  assent  to  it  as 
the  true  one. 

The  Sixth  Seal. 

Chapter  vi.  (12)  And  I  saw  when  he  opened  the  sixth 
seal,  and  there  was  a  great  earthquake;  and  the  sun  be- 
came black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  whole  moon 
became  as  blood;  (18)  and  the  stars  of  the  heaven  fell 
unto  the  earth,  as  a  fig  tree  casteth  her  unripe  figs,  when 
she  is  shaken  of  a  great  wind.  (14)  And  the  heaven  was 
removed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  up;  and  every  moun- 
tain and  island  were  moved  out  of  their  places.  (15)  And 
the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  i^rinces,  and  the  chief  cap- 
tains, and  the  rich,  and  the  strong,  and  every  bondman  and 
freeman,  hid  themselves  in  the  caves  and  in  the  rocks  of 
the  mountains;  (16)  and  they  say  to  the  mountains  and  to 
the  rocks,  Fall  on  u^,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him  that 
sittetli  on  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb: 
(17)  for  the  gre;it  diy  of  their  wrath  is  come;  and  who  is 
able  to  stind? 

At  the  opening  of  the  sixth  seal  there  were  dis- 
closed to  the  e3'es  of  the  gazing  apostle  those 
dread  phenomena  —  signs  in  heaven  and  on  earth 
—  which  the  prophets  were  wont  to  use  as  pre- 
cursors of  God's  judgments  on  the  enemies  of  his 
people.  The  sun  and  moon  are  eclipsed;  an  ap- 
palling star-shower  occurs;  dark  thunder  clouds 


104  THE  REVELATION. 

in  dreadful  rolling  masses  snatch  away  the  sky; 
and  an  earthquake  disphices  mountains  and 
islands  from  tlieir  solid  foundations.  We  ask  the 
reader  to  take  his  Bible  and  turn  to  the  following 
passages  in  the  prophets,  to  see  what  was  the 
usual  way  of  describing  the  calamities  Avhich 
were  threatened  upon  the  ancient  enemies  of 
God's  people.  We  will  cite  a  single  one  as  a 
sample.  Isa.  xiii.  9-16,  "Behold,  the  day  of  the 
Lord  cometh,  cruel  both  with  wrath  and  fierce 
anger,  to  lay  the  land  desolate :  and  he  shall  de- 
stroy the  sinners  out  of  it.  For  the  stars  of 
heaven  and  the  constellations  thereof  shall  not 
give  their  light :  the  sun  shall  be  darkened  in  his 
going  forth,  and  the  moon  shall  not  cause  her 
light  to  shine.  .  .  .  Therefore  I  will  shake  the 
heavens,  and  the  earth  shall  remove  out  of  her 
place,  in  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  in 
the  day  of  his  fierce  anger,"  etc.  This  is  the 
prophetic  description  of  the  fall  of  Babylon  in 
that  night  when  Cyrus  marched  his  troops 
through  the  drained  bed  of  the  river  into  the  city, 
and  Belshazzar,  its  impious  monarch,  was  slain. 
Compare  Dan.  v.  30.  In  Isa.  xxiv.  1,  19-23,  is  a 
prediction  of  the  earlier  devastation  of  Palestine 
and  Jerusalem  by  Sennacherib.  In  Isa.  xxxiv. 
4,  5,  9,  10,  is  a  terrific  prophecy  of  God's  judg- 
ments on  the  land  of  Idumea.  Let  the  reader 
compare  it  with  Rev.  vi.  14 ;  also  with  2  Peter 


THE  FIRST  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  105 

iii.  10,  12,  and  say  whether  in  view  of  such  a  pre- 
cedent  it  is  presumptuous  to  understand  both 
these  passages  as  in  like  manner  pronouncing  an 
equal  infliction  upon  Palestine  and  Jerusalem. 
In  Ezekiel  xxxii.  7,  8,  is  a  prediction  of  woe  upon 
Egypt.  In  Joel  ii.  10,  the  description  of  a  threat- 
ened plague  of  locusts.  See  also  Ps.  xlvi.  6  ;  Na- 
hum  i.  6. 

We  cannot  doubt  that  all  this  imagery  was 
symbolical,  and  was  not  designed  to  have  a  literal 
fulfillment  in  a  physical  sense.  And  yet  it  is  a 
very  curious  and  striking  fact  that  Josephus,  who 
probably  never  heard  of  the  Apocalypse,  affirms 
that  supernatural  events  resembling  these  did  oc- 
cur in  great  numbers  immediately  before  the  fall 
of  Jerusalem.  ''  There  was,"  he  says,  "a  star  re- 
sembling a  sword,  which  stood  over  the  city,  and 
a  comet  that  continued  a  whole  year."  "At  the 
ninth  hour  of  the  night  so  great  a  light  shone 
around  the  altar  and  the  holy  house  that  it  ap- 
peared to  be  bright  daytime,  which  light  lasted 
half  an  hour."  The  great  eastern  gate  of  the 
temple,  which  was  of  brass,  so  heavy  that  it  took 
twenty  men  to  move  it,  and  which  was  deeply 
bolted  into  the  solid  stone  floor,  swung  open  of 
its  own  accord  in  the  night.  Before  sunset,  one 
day,  chariots  and  troops  of  soldiers  in  their  armor 
were  seen  running  about  in  the  clouds,  as  if  be- 
sieging cities.  The  priests,  as  they  went  by  night 
5* 


106  THE   REVELATION. 

into  the  inner  court  of  the  temple,  "felt  a  quak- 
ing, and  heard  a  great  noise,  and  after  that  they 
heard  a  sound  as  of  a  multitude  saying,  "Let  us 
REMOVE  hence!"  How  much  of  reality  there 
was  in  all  these  prodigies,  and  how  much  was  the 
product  of  excited  imagination  under  the  accu- 
mulation of  horrors,  no  one  can  say;  but  they  do 
show  how  such  things  were  coupled  in  men's 
minds  with  the  fatal  hour  of  the  city's  destruc- 
tion, and  of  the  divine  judgments  upon  a  people 
who  had  become  ripe  for  ruin. 

The  last  three  verses  of  this  chapter  describe 
the  terror  Avhich  the  anticipation  of  God's  judg- 
ments awoke  in  the  minds  of  the  doomed  inliabi- 
tants.  The  original  word  for  "  kings  "  was  often 
used  in  a  wide  sense  to  denote  rulers  of  every 
kind.  The  call  upon  the  mountains  and  the 
rocks  to  fall  upon  them  is  borrowed  from  Hosea 
X.  8,  where  a  similar  prediction  against  apostate 
Israel  is  recorded.  This  language,  like  the 
"signs"  in.  the  heavens,  is  doubtless  figurative, 
designed  simply  as  a  vivid  portrayal  of  the  uni- 
versal terror,  yet  like  that  it  did  receive  an  appar- 
ently literal  fulfillment  of  the  most  striking  kind. 
During  the  siege  many  hundreds  fled  into  the 
vast  caverns  underneath  the  city,  whence  the 
stone  had  been  quarried  for  building,  and  which 
remain  to  this  day.  "  Tlie  Romans,"  says  Jose- 
phus,  "  found  slain  there  above  two  thousand  per- 


THE   FIEST   PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  107 

sons,  partly  by  their  own  hands,  and  partly  by 
one  another,  but  chiefly  destroj'ed  by  the  famine." 
Besides  the  slain,  many  were  taken  captive  there, 
among  them  John  and  Simon,  two  of  the  leading 
chiefs  of  the  revolt  against  the  Romans,  and  of 
the  most  desperate  fighters  in  the  siege.  They 
had  literally  fled  for  refuge  into  the  cavities  of 
the  mountain  and  .the  rocks  to  hide  themselves 
from  the  swords  of  the  infuriated  victors.  See 
Josephus,  War,  Book  6,  Chapter  IX. 

The  Sealing. 

Chaptp^r  VII.  (1)  After  this  I  saw  four  angels  standing 
at  the  four  coiners  of  the  earth,  holding  the  four  winds  of 
the  earth,  that  no  wind  should  blow  on  the  earth,  or  on  tho 
sea,  or  upon  any  tree.  (2)  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascend 
from  the  sunrising,  having  the  seal  of  the  living  God:  and 
he  cried  with  a  great  voice  to  the  four  angels,  to  whom  it 
was  given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea,  (4)  saying,  Hurt 
not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor  the  trees,  till  we  shall 
have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  on  their  foreheads. 

The  terrific  phenomena,  described  in  the  preced- 
ing chapter,  indicated  a  tempest  of  divine  wrath 
that  was  about  to  come  upon  the  guilty  persecu- 
tors of  the  saints.  We  should  naturally  expect 
to  see  the  bursting  and  the  ravages  of  this  tem- 
pest upon  the  land  in  this  chapter.  Instead  of 
this  it  opens  with  a  most  suggestive  picture,  or 
scene  of  mercy,  —  for  we  are  to  bear  in  mind  that 
these  visions  are  what  was  seen  written  or  de- 
picted on    the  seven-sealed    scroll,    accompanied 


108  THE   REVELATION. 

sometimes  by  spoken  words  of  explanation,  and 
interspersed  with  interludes  of  praise  and  song. 

Four  angels  stand  at  the  four  corners  of  the 
earth,  i.e.,  the  land  of  Palestine,  holding  in  —  as 
one  would  rein  back  a  furious  steed  that  panted 
for  the  race  —  the  four  winds  of  the  land,  i.e., 
those  appointed  for  the  devastation  of  the  land, 
that  they  should  not  blow  upon  the  land  or  the 
waters  or  the  vegetation.  Four  winds  imply  all 
the  winds,  or  winds  from  every  quarter.  Com- 
pare Ezek.  xxxvii.  9  ;  vii.  2  ;  xi,  4  ;  Matt.  xxiv.  31. 
For  some  reason  there  is  a  temporary  arrest  and 
postponement  of  the  storm.  For  what  reason, 
and  to  effect  what  purpose  ? 

We  find  the  answer  in  Matt.  xxiv.  22,  —  "  Ex- 
cept those  days  had  been  shortened,  no  flesh  would 
have  been  saved ;  but  for  the  elect's  sake,  those 
days  shall  be  shortened."  Let  it  be  remembered 
that  this  book,  in  this  portion  of  it,  is  regarded  by 
our  best  commentators  as  St.  John's  mode  of  re- 
porting Christ's  great  prediction  on  the  mount  of 
Olives,  or  rather  as  an  independent  revelation 
given  to  him  of  the  same  tilings,  and  therefore 
parallel  with  it  in  its  scope.  Tlie  "  tribulation  " 
coming  upon  the  land,  says  Matthew,  would  be  so 
severe  that  but  for  God's  merciful  interposition  to 
abridge  its  duration,  not  a  person  would  survive. 
But  there  were  in  that  guilty  nation  some  good 
men.     Simeon  and  Anna  and  Joseph  of  Arima- 


THE  FIRST   PKOPHETIC   BOOK.  109 

tliea  and  Zacharias  and  others  of  whom  these 
are  representatives  but  whose  names  are  now 
unknown  —  "a  remnant  accordmg  to  the  election 
of  grace,"  as  Paul  calls  them  (Rom.  xi.  5) — were 
devout  persons.  In  a  generation  of  unparalleled 
wickedness  there  was  a  handful  of  God's  saints, 
the  true  spiritual  Israel,  whom  God  loved  both 
for  their  own  and  their  fathers'  sakes.  These, 
like  righteous  Lot,  should  not  perish  in  the  de- 
struction that  was  about  to  come.  Besides  these, 
there  were  the  Christian  believers,  —  all  of  them 
at  this  period  Jews ;  they  too  must  be  snatched 
from  the  ruin  that  was  to  sweep  over  the  devoted 
nation.  All  these,  the  devout  of  the  two  dispen- 
sations, are  in  covenant  with  God  as  his  own  dear 
children,  and  now  the  sheltering  wing  of  his  pro- 
tection shall  be  thrown  over  them.  Hence  his 
strong  angels  are  sent  to  hold  in  the  impatient 
and  foaming  wind-steeds  of  vengeance,  till  divine 
mercy  may  provide  for  the  safety  of  the  elect. 

To  enhance  the  impressiveness  of  this  interpo- 
sition of  mercy,  and  to  link  it  in  grateful  associa- 
tion with  memorable  deliverances  in  earlier  times, 
it  is  drawn  up  under  the  figure  of  a  sealing.  As 
on  that  awful  nio-ht  when  the  chastisino;  ans^el 
was  to  go  through  the  land  of  Egypt  and  destroy 
the  first-born  of  every  home,  the  dash  of  blood 
on  the  door-posts  of  the  Hebrews  was  a  seal  to 
notify  him  to  i^ass  over  their  houses  (Ex.  xii.  22, 


110  THE   REVELATION. 

23),  and  as  when  God  would  bring  destruction 
upon  Judah  for  its  idolatry,  he  showed  to  Ezekiel 
a  messenger,  with  an  ink-horn  by  his  side,  commis- 
sioned to  go  through  Jerusalem,  and  set  "  a  mark 
upon  the  foreheads  of  the  men  that  sighed  and 
cried  for  all  the  abominations  that  were  done  in 
the  midst  of  it,"  and  a  squadron  of  angels  with 
drawn  swords  to  follow  him,  and  slay  every  one, 
old  and  young,  that  had  not  the  mark  (Ezek.  ix. 
4-6),  so  now,  God's  people  should  be  sealed  as  a 
token  of  protection  under  the  impending  storm. 
It  is  hardly  necessary  to  ask  what  this  mark  was. 
Some  commentators  think  it  was  baptism,  the  sign 
of  discipleship;  others  suggest  still  more  fanciful 
interpretations.  Too  much  explanation  of  such 
unimportant  particulars,  however,  detracts  from 
the  impressiveness  of  the  description  as  a  whole, 
just  as  a  too  elaborate  realism  in  interpreting 
every  point  of  costume  or  scenery  in  a  picture 
detracts  from  the  general  effect  of  the  picture. 

In  this  view  of  the  nature  of  the  scene  that 
follows,  its  import  becomes  very  clear.  An  angel 
bearing  God's  seal  comes  from  the  east,  crying 
witli  a  loud  voice  that  all  the  universe  may  hear, 
God's  purpose  of  mercy,  bidding  the  angels  of  the 
winds  to  withhold  their  fury,  till  the  servants  of 
God  are  sealed.  Why  he  comes  from  the  east  is 
another  unimportant  touch  of  the  description, 
possibly   so    said  because  all  who  came  into  the 


THE  FIRST   PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  Ill 

temple  courts  at  Jerusalem,  and  approached  be- 
fore the  symbol  of  God's  presence,  had  to  enter 
from  the  east. 

Chapter  vii.  (4)  And  I  lieaicl  the  number  of  them  which 
were  sealed,  a  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand,  sealed 
out  of  every  tribe  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

(5J  Of  the  tribe  of  Judah  were  sealed  twelve  thousand: 
Of  the  tribe  of  Pvcuben  twelve  thousand:  Of  the  tribe  of 
Gad  twelve  thousand: 

(6)  Of  the  tribe  of  Asher  twelve  thousnnd:  Of  the  tribe 
of  Naphtali  twelve  thousand:  Of  the  tribe  of  Manasseh 
twelve  thousand: 

(7j  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  twelve  thousand:  Of  the  tribe 
of  Levi  twelve  thousand:  Of  the  tribe  of  Issachar  twelve 
thousand : 

^8)  Of  the  tribe  of  Zebidon  twelve  thousand:  Of  the  tribe 
of  Joseph  twelve  thousand:  Of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  were 
sealed  twelve  thousand. 

The  particulars  of  the  sealing  are  related  with 
a  formality  and  an  exact  specification  of  figures 
which  forbid  of  its  being  taken  as  a  literal  trans- 
action. In  the  apostle's  time  the  tribal  divisions 
of  Palestine  and  its  inhabitants  did  not  exist, 
having  been  mostly  obliterated  by  the  sweeping 
devastation  of  the  Babylonian  captivity.  Still, 
individual  Jews  carefully  preserved  their  genea- 
logical records,  and  of  course  knew  to  what  tribes 
they  belonged;  so  that  the  nation  as  a  whole  was 
often  designated  as  the  "twelve  tribes."  Com- 
pare Matt.  xxiv.  30 ;  Acts  xxvii.  4 ;  James  i.  1. 
A  close  inspection  of  the  iist  of  the  tribes  here 
given   shows   some   peculiarities.     Dan  is  wholly 


112  THE  REVELATION. 

omitted,  —  why  is  unknown.  It  has  been  sug- 
gested that  it  was  because  this  tribe,  located  in 
the  near  neighborhood  of  the  Philistines  on  the 
sea  coast,  was  early  corrupted  by  them,  and  be- 
came wholly  idolatrous,  in  consequence  of  which 
it  ceased  to  be  mentioned  as  one  of  Jacob's  famil}^ 
Ejohraim  is  also  omitted,  perhaps  because  of  its 
great  wickedness,  it  having  been  prominent  in 
the  revolt  of  the  ten  tribes,  and  its  chief  city, 
Samaria,  having  been  the  capital  of  the  rival  king- 
dom of  Israel.  Probably,  the  tribe  of  Joseph  is 
named  in  place  of  it,  Joseph  having  been  the 
father  of  Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  and  of  course 
ancestor  of  both  those  tribes.  To  make  out  the 
full  number  of  twelve,  the  tribe  of  Levi  is  men- 
tioned, contrary  to  ancient  usage.  Levi  was  the 
sacred  tribe,  to  which  no  territorial  domain  was 
assigned.  It  will  be  remembered  that  there  were 
in  the  fixed  constitution  of  the  Hebrews  really 
thirteen  tribes;  Levi  not  counted  as  one,  and 
Joseph  subdivided  into  Ephraim  and  Manasseh, 
counting  as  two. 

Why  the  exact  number  of  twelve  thousand  was 
sealed  from  each  tribe,  and  why  the  numbers 
from  all  the  tribes  were  equal,  we  cannot  say. 
Of  course  it  cannot  be  supposed  to  represent  the 
actual  number  of  the  pious  then  to  be  found  in 
each.  It  has  been  conjectured,  however,  that  the 
whole  number,  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thou- 


THE  FIEST   PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  IIS 

sand,  may  not  differ  very  wideh"  from  the  real 
number  of  Christians  dwelling  in  Palestine  at 
that  time.  Some  years  before  this  they  were 
stated  to  be  "  many  thousands  "  (the  original  is 
"many  myriads^''  or  ten  thousand').  Acts  xxi.  20. 
We  do  not  suppose,  however,  that  the  figures 
were  meant  to  be  taken  literally.  It  is  sufficient 
for  the  general  purposes  of  the  representation  to 
show  that  there  w^ere  many  faithful  followers  of 
the  Lord,  and  that  all  these  were  carefully  marked 
by  him  as  the  objects  of  his  loving  care  and  safe 
protection.  "  The  foundation  of  God  standeth 
sure,  having  this  seal,  '  The  Lord  knoweth  them 
that  are  his.'  " 

The  Soxg  of  Deliverance. 

Chapter  vii.  (9)  After  these  things  I  saw,  and  behold, 
a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  could  number,  out  of 
every  nation,  and  of  all  tribes  and  peoples  and  tongues, 
standing  before  the  throne  and  before  the  Lamb,  arrayed  in 
white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands;  (10)  and  they  ciy 
with  a  great  voice,  saying,  Salvation  unto  our  God  which 
sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb.  (11)  And  all  the 
angels  were  standing  round  about  the  throne,  and  about  the 
elders  and  the  four  living  creatures ;  and  they  fell  before 
the  throne  on  their  faces,  and  worshiped  God,  s  lying,  Amen : 
(12)  Blessing,  and  glory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanksgiving,  and 
honor,  and  power,  and  might,  he  unto  our  God  for  ever  and 
ever.  Amen.  (13)  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying 
unto  me.  These  which  are  arrayed  in  the  white  robes,  who 
are  they,  and  whence  came  they?  (14)  And  I  say  unto  him, 
My  lord,  thou  knowest.  And  he  said  to  me.  These  are  they 
which  come  out  of  the  great  tribulation,  and  they  washed 


114  THE   REVELATION. 

their  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 
(lo)  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God;  and  they 
serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple  •  and  he  that  sitteth 
on    the    throne    shall    spread    his    tabernacle    over    them, 

(16)  They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more; 
neither    shall  the   sun    strike    upon    them,   nor   any  heat: 

(17)  for  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  mid^t  of  the  throne  shall 
be  their  shepherd,  and  shall  guide  them  unto  fountains  of 
waters  of  life:  and  God  shall  wipe  away  every  tear  from 
their  eyes. 

When  the  sealing  is  completed,  a  song  of  praise 
for  the  promised  deliverance  is  heard  throughout 
heaven.  It  is  the  song  of  the  Grentile  martyrs^  in 
fraternal  sympathy  and  joy  offering  thanksgiving 
for  their  brethren  of  the  twelve  tribes.  They  are 
of  all  nations  and  kindreds  and  people  and 
tongues.  Their  song  is,  "  Salvation  to  our  God," 
etc.  Greek,  Tlie  salvation,  referring  to  the  deliv- 
erance revealed  in  this  scene  for  God's  people. 
It  comes  from  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  and 
the  Lamb.  The  angels  and  the  elders,  and  the 
Living  Ones  join  in  the  seven-fold  ascription. 

And  as  those  white-robed  multitudes  are  now 
soon  to  be  brought  into  view  in  the  second  part 
of  the  book,  the  attention  of  the  seer  is  particu- 
larly directed  to  them  by  the  question,  "Who 
are  these?"  The  explanation  following  leaves  us 
no  doubt  of  their  character,  and  gives  us  in  the 
beautiful  language,  quoted  in  part  from  Isaiah 
XXV.  8;  Iviii.  11;  Ixv.,  the  glorious  rewards  as- 
sured to  all  those  who  remain  faithful  in  persecu- 
tion, and  seal  their  fidelity  with  their  blood. 


the  first  peophetic  book.     115 
The  Seventh  Seal. 

Chapter  viii.  (1)  And  when  he  opened  the  seventh  seal, 
there  followed  a  silence  in  heaven  about  the  space  of  half 
an  hour.  (2)  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels  which  stand  be- 
fore God;  and  there  were  given  unto  them  seven  trumpets. 

(3)  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  over  the  altar,  hav- 
ing a  golden  censer;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  much 
incense,  that  he  should  add  it  unto  the  prayers  of  all  the 
saints  upon  the  golden  altar  which  was  before  the  throne. 
(4)  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense,  with  the  prayers  of  the 
saints,  went  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's  hand.  (5)  And 
the  angel  taketh  the  censer;  and  he  filled  it  with  the  fire  of 
the  altar,  and  cast  it  upon  the  earth:  and  there  followed 
thunders,  and  voices,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake. 

(6)  And  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  trumpets 
prepared  themselves  to  sound. 

The  preceding  chapter  shows  us  all  things 
ready  for  the  execution  of  the  divine  judgments 
upon  the  oppressors  of  the  church.  The  fierce 
winds  of  vengeance  are  held  in  by  four  mighty 
angels  until  the  elect  of  all  the  devoted  tribes  are 
sealed  for  deliverance  from  the  approaching  ruin, 
followed  by  a  general  song  of  praise  to  God  for 
his  saving  mercy.  Everything,  therefore,  is  pre- 
pared, and  waiting  only  for  the  signal  of  the  onset. 

It  is  in  this  attitude  of  readiness  and  expecta- 
tion that  the  eighth  chapter  opens.  For  "  half  an 
hour,"  i.  e.,  a  1)rief  space,  all  heaven  is  shown  in 
silent  awe  waiting  to  see  what  shall  be  done. 

To  render  the  scene  more  impressive,  and  to 
teach  again  that  God's  vindicatory  interposition 
in  behalf  of  his  people  is  vouchsafed  to  them  in 


116  •  THE   EEVELATION. 

answer  to  their  prayers,  a  preliminary  symbol  is 
exhibited  of  those  prayers  witii  the  answer  re- 
turned to  them.  An  angel-priest  comes  to  the 
heavenly  altar  with  a  golden  censer.  It  must  be 
remembered  that  the  celestial  world  opened  to  the 
apostle's  view  was  shown  in  likeness  to  the  tem- 
ple at  Jerusalem,  which  with  its  furniture  and 
services  were  declared  to  be  "  patterns  of  things 
in  the  heavens."  Heb.  ix.  23.  The  angel  fills  his 
censer  with  fire  from  the  altar,  and  scatters  upon 
it  "much  incense";  then  sets  it  upon  the  altar, 
that  the  sweet  fumes  may  ascend  before  God,  as 
an  accompaniment  of  the  prayers  which  the  suf- 
fering saints  had  been  offering  for  justice  upon 
their  foes.  Chapter  vi.  10.  See  the  manner  of 
burning  incense  in  connection  with  prayer  de- 
scribed in  Luke  i.  9,  10.  The  prayers  of  the  mar- 
tyrs thus  presented  before  God  find  acceptance. 
The  same  censer  of  the  angel,  which  had  been  the 
vessel  for  the  sacrificial  fire,  is  filled  at  the  altar 
with  punitive  fire  for  the  enemies.  Compare 
Matt.  iii.  11.  It  is  then  hurled  violently  down 
upon  the  guilty  and  doomed  land,  with  a  fearful 
accompaniment  of  "voices  and  thunders  "  (i.  e.,  of 
loud,  angry  thunders)  and  lightnings  and  an 
earthquake. 

And  now  for  the  onset !  The  general  cast  of 
the  movement  described  is  a  military  one.  When 
a  commander  is  about  to  make  a  charge  upon  the 


THE  FIRST   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  117 

enemy,  he  often  divides  his  army  into  several  bat- 
talions, which  march  successively  into  action. 
The  signal  for  each  to  move  is  given  by  a  trumpet. 
So  in  this  case.  The  winds,  the  lightnings,  hail, 
volcanic  showers,  a  malignant  blazing  star,  lo- 
custs from  the  pit,  fire-breathing  horsemen  from 
beyond  the  Euphrates,  and  earthquakes,  make  up 
the  seven-battalioned  army  of  God  that  is  now  let 
loose  upon  the  fated  nation.  By  this  subdivision 
of  the  last  seal  into  seven  successive  parts,  the 
final  catastrophe  is  rendered  far  more  effective, 
the  several  acts  rising  in  intensity  in  a  climax  to 
the  close. 

The  First  Trumpet. 

Chapter  vin.  (7)  And  the  first  sounded,  and  there  fol- 
lowed hail  and  fire,  mingled  with  blood,  and  they  were  cast 
upon  the  earth :  and  the  third  part  of  the  earth  was  burnt 
up,  and  the  third  part  of  the  trees  was  burnt  up,  and  all 
green  grass  was  burnt  up. 

Like  an  advance  corps  of  archers,  the  skies  dis- 
charge first  a  terrific  shower  of  lightning  and  hail, 
the  whole  glaring  with  baleful  crimson  hues  like 
blood.  With  remarkable  flexibility  of  imagery, 
the  figures  here  are  taken  from  the  ten  plagues 
once  visited  upon  oppressing  Egypt,  thus  not  only 
giving  poetic  effect,  but  bringing  up  in  the  most 
suggestive  manner  the  fate  of  the  ancient  enemies 
of  God's  people.     This  artillery  of  the  heavens, 


118  THE  REVELATION. 

unlike  the  plague  of  Egypt  (Ex.  ix.  22-26),  de- 
'  stroyed  but  the  third  part  of  the  land,  its  trees 
and  its  grass,  leaving  the  other  two  parts  to  the 
devastations  of  the  woes  which  are  to  succeed. 
This  is  one  of  those  incidental  touches  which 
show  the  artistic  skill  of  the  composition. 

The  Second  Trumpet. 

Chapter  viii.  (8)  And  the  second  angel  sounded,  and 
as  it  were  a  great  mountain  burning  with  fire  was  cast  into 
the  sea:  and  the  third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood; 
(9)  and  there  died  the  third  part  of  the  creatures  which 
were  in  the  sea,  even  they  that  had  life ;  and  the  third  part 
of  the  ships  was  destroyed. 

This,  too,  is  in  a  general  way  patterned  after 
the  second  Egyptian  plague,  where  the  waters  of 
the  Nile  were  turned  to  blood.  Ex.  vii.  19-25. 
Here  it  is  the  sea  onl}^,  but  the  immediate  agent 
is  a  new  and  striding  one  ;  it  is  a  burning  moun- 
tain, i.  e.,  a  volcano,  which  vomits  forth  its  floods 
of  molten  lava  into  the  waters.  Whether  this  is 
wholly  an  original  conception  of  the  writer,  or 
whether  reports  of  such  eruptions  from  the  ever 
active  volcanoes  of  Hiera  and  Stromboli  had 
reached  Palestine,  we  cannot  say.  The  image, 
however,  either  way,  was  sufficiently  fearful,  and 
indicated  that  the  divine  judgments  would  be 
visited  upon  both  sea  and  land,  so  that  there 
could  be  no  escape  from  them.  Of  course,  the 
turning  of  the  waters  into  blood  was  in  appear- 


THE  FIEST  PKOPHETIC   BOOK.  119 

ance  only,  causing  it  to  take  on  the  dark  purple 
hue  which  symbolized  pestilence  and  death.  So 
in  describing  an  eclipse,  the  prophetic  way  of  rep- 
resentation was  to  say  the  moon  was  "turned 
into  blood."     Acts  ii.  20. 

The  Thikd  Truivipet. 

Chapter  viii.  (10)  And  the  third  angel  sounded,  and 
there  fell  from  heaven  a  great  star,  burning  as  a  torch,  and 
it  fell  upon  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the  foun- 
tains of  the  waters;  (11)  and  the  name  of  the  star  is  called 
Wormwood :  and  the  third  part  of  the  waters  became  worm- 
wood; and  many  men  died  of  the  waters,  because  they 
were  made  bitter. 

There  seems  to  be  an  intermingling  of  several 
images  in  the  description  of  this  attack;  first,  a 
lurid  meteor  from  the  skies,  like  some  of  those 
which  have  been  seen  in  recent  star-showers,  es- 
pecially in  that  of  November,  1833,  and  which 
among  uncultivated  people  have  ever  been  objects 
of  the  greatest  terror.  Under  a  vivid  personifi- 
cation this  bore  the  name,  "Wormwood,"  i.  e.,  Bit- 
terness. It  falls  upon  the  streams  and  fountains 
of  the  land,  and  turns  them  all  into  Marahs  (com- 
pare Ex.  XV.  23),  so  that  the  very  waters,  so 
essential  to  life,  become  fatal  poisons.  Could 
anything,  in  a  land  where  fountains  of  water  were 
so  precious,  be  more  terrible  than  this  ? 


120  THE  REVELATION. 

The  Fourth  Trumpet. 

Chapter  viii.  (12)  And  the  foiirtli  angel  sounded,  and 
the  third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten,  and  the  tliird  part  of 
the  moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the  stars ;  that  the  third 
part  of  them  should  be  darkened,  and  the  day  should  not 
shine  for  the  third  part  of  it,  and  the  night  in  like  manner. 

The  woes  increase  in  severity;  the  very  sources 
of  day  and  light  for  man  are  attacked.  The  ob- 
scuration of  the  heavenly  bodies  is  the  well-known 
prophetic  symbol  of  the  destruction  of  guilty 
cities  and  nations,  and  was  one  of  the  "signs" 
express!}^  named  by  our  Lord  of  the  immediate 
overthrow  of  Jerusalem.     Matt.  xxiv.  29. 

It  is  very  important  here  to  observe  that  it  is 
not  good  exegesis  to  attempt  to  find  an  independ- 
ent application  for  every  minute  particular  in  this 
succession  of  imagery.  This  is  believed  to  have 
been  one  of  the  most  common  and  prolific  sources 
of  difficulty  in  the  interpretation  of  the  book. 
Writers  have  vied  with  each  other  in  trying  to 
find  the  most  meaning  in  every  word.  The  an- 
nals of  mediaeval  history  have  been  ransacked  to 
discover  persons  or  events,  civil,  military  or  re- 
ligious, to  which  they  might  be  attributed,  in  the 
hope  of  disclosing  the  hidden  mystery  of  the 
prophecy.  It  is  as  if  one  standing  before  a  grand 
painting  should  fix  on  the  minute  strokes  of  the 
pencil  used  solely  to  give  color  and  effect  to  the 


THE  FIRST   PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  121 

main  design,  and  expend  his  ingenuity  in  guess- 
ing what  was  the  special  meaning  of  the  artist  in 
them.  Taken  as  a  whole,  the  symbolism  here  em- 
ployed seems  very  obvious,  shadowing  forth  in 
this  impressive  manner  those  fearful  judgments 
of  distress,  destruction,  and  death,  which  were 
about  to  fall  upon  Palestine  and  its  chief  city. 

The  Woe  Trumpets. 

Chapter  viii.  (13)  And  I  saw,  and  I  heard  an  eagle,  fly- 
ing in  mid  heaven,  saying  with  a  great  voice,  Woe,  woe, 
woe,  for  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  by  reason  of  the 
other  voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels,  who  are 
yet  to  sound. 

Hitherto  the  trumpets  have  signalled  for  inflic- 
tions upon  inanimate  nature  mostly,  and  upon 
men  only  indirectly.  The  remaining  three  will 
be  directed  upon  the  guilty  persecutors  them- 
selves. To  prepare  the  mind  for  these,  an  eagle 
(in  our  version,  an  angel')  is  represented  as  flying 
through  the  heavenly  sk}-^,  crying,  "Woe,  woe, 
woe  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  land,  for  the  trum- 
pet-blasts of  the  three  angels  who  are  yet  to 
sound!"  In  accordance  with  this,  those  tliree  are 
usually  designated  as  "  the  woe  trumpets." 

The  Fifth  Trumpet. 

Chapter  ix.     (1)  And  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I  saw 

a  star  from  heaven  fallen  unto  the  earth :  and  there  was 

given  to  him  the  key  of  the  pit  of  the  abyss.     (2)  And  he 

opened  the  pit  of  the  abyss;  and  there  went  up  a  smoke 

6 


122  THE  REVELATION. 

out  of  the  pit,  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace;  and  the  sun 
aud  the  air  were  darkened  by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the 
pit.  (3)  And  out  of  the  smoke  came  forth  locusts  upon  the 
eartli;  and  jDower  was  given  them,  as  the  scorpions  of  the 
earth  have  power.  (4)  And  it  was  said  unto  them  tliat  they 
should  not  hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  neither  any  green 
thing,  neither  any  tree,  but  only  such  men  as  have  not  the 
seal  of  God  on  their  foreheads.  (5)  And  it  was  given  them 
that  they  should  not  kill  them,  but  that  they  should  be  tor- 
mented five  months:  and  their  torment  was  as  the  torment 
of  a  scorpion,  when  it  striketh  a  man.  (6)  And  in  those 
days  men  shall  seek  death,  and  shall  in  no  wise  find  it;  and 
they  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  flceth  from  them.  (7) 
And  the  shapes  of  the  locusts  were  like  unto  horses  pre- 
pared for  war ;  and  upon  their  heads  as  it  were  crowns  like 
unto  gold,  and  their  faces  were  as  men's  faces.  (8)  And 
they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their  teeth  were  as 
the  teeth  of  lions.  (9)  And  they  had  breastplates,  as  it  were 
breastplates  of  iron ;  and  the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as 
the   sound   of   chariots,   of  many    horses  rushing  to  war. 

(10)  And  they  have  tails  like  unto  scorpions,  and  stings; 
and  in  their  tails  is  their  power  to  hurt  men  live  months. 

(11)  They  have  over  them  as  king  the  angel  of  the  abyss: 
his  name  in  Hebrew  is  Abaddon,  and  in  the  Greek  tongue  he 
hath  the  name  Apollyon. 

(12)  The  first  Woe  is  past:  behold,  there  come  yet  two 
Woes  hereafter. 

In  predicting  the  calamities  which  were  to 
come  upon  Palestine  immediately  before  the  de- 
struction of  Jerusalem,  our  Saviour  had  said, 
"  Then  shall  be  great  tribulation^  such  as  was  not 
since  the  beginning  of  the  world,  no,  nor  ever 
shall  be."  Supposing,  as  tlie  best  commentators 
now  do,  that  this  portion  of  the  Revelation  was 
designed  to  cover  the  same  ground  with  Matt. 


THE  FIEST   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  123 

xxiv.,  the  question  arises, .  In  what  way  could 
its  author  most  vividly  set  forth  in  picture  or 
symbol,  —  for  this,  as  we  have  seen,  is  the  char- 
acteristic method  of  this  book,  —  the  idea  of  this 
unparalleled  woe  ? 

To  those  familiar  with  the  East  there  will  at 
once  occur  the  visitation  of  locusts,  which  so  often 
desolate  whole  districts,  bringing  the  entire  popu- 
lation to  the  verge  of  starvation.  The  Hebrew 
contains  no  less  than  ten  words  which  apply  to 
this  general  class  of  insect  pests,  all  of  them  sig- 
nificant of  their  characteristics,  such  as  the  hop- 
per, the  eater,  the  rustler,  from  the  sounds  emitted 
by  their  wings,  the  darkener,  from  the  obscura- 
tions of  the  sky  caused  by  their  clouds,  or  in 
general,  the  multitude,  from  their  inconceivable 
numbers.  Instances,  it  is  said,  have  occurred, 
where  a  single  flock  of  locusts  covered  an  area  of 
five  hundred  miles  in  extent!  Our  own  western 
country  has  of  late  had  some  similar  experiences 
from  the  ravages  of  grasshoppers,  though  proba- 
bly nothing  equaling  those  of  the  East. 

In  selecting,  then,  a  symbol  of  distress  about 
to  come  upon  the  apostate  land  of  the  Jews,  noth- 
ing could  be  more  striking  than  a  visitation  of 
locusts.  These  had  often  been  made  the  instru- 
ments of  the  divine  chastisements  upon  wicked 
nations.  They  were  the  eighth  of  the  plagues  of 
Egypt,  an  ever  significant  example  of  the  way  in 


124  THE  EEVELATION. 

which  God  punished  the  foes  of  his  ancient  peo- 
ple. Ex.  X.  14,  15.  One  of  the  most  memorable 
of  these  inflictions  was  that  described  by  the 
prophet  Joel  (Chap.  i.  6 ;  ii.  1-11). 

The  day  of  the  Lord  cometh, 

For  it  is  nigh  at  hand ; 

A  day  of  darkness  and  of  gloominess, 

A  day  of  clouds  and  of  thick  darkness. 

As  the  morning  spread  upon  the  mountains, 

Cometh  a  great  people  and  a  strong ; 

There  hath  never  been  the  like, 

Neither  shall  be  any  more  after  it. 

To  the  years  of  many  generations. 

A  fire  devoureth  before  them, 

And  behind  them  a  flame  burnetii. 

The  land  is  as  the  garden  of  Eden  before  them, 

And  behind  them  a  desolate  wilderness, 

Yea,  and  nothing  shall  escape  them. 

The  appearance  of  them  is  as  horses. 

And  as  horsemen  so  shall  they  run; 

Like  the  noise  of  chariots  on   the  tops  of  mountains 

shall  they  leap, 
Like  the  noise  of  a  flame  of  Are  that  devoureth  tho 

stubble, 
As  a  strong  people  set  in  battle  array. 
Before  their  face  the  people  shall  be  much  pained. 
All  faces  shall  gather  blackness. 
They  shall  run  like  mighty  men, 
They  shall  climb  the  wall  like  men  of  war, 
And  they  shall  march  every  one  on  his  ways, 
And  they  shall  not  break  their  ranks, 
Neither  shall  one  thrust  another ; 
They  shall  walk  every  one  in  his  path, 
And  when  they  fall  upon  the  sword  they  shall  not  be 

wounded. 
They  shall  run  to  and  fro  in  the  city. 


THE   FIRST   PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  125 

They  shall  run  upon  the  wall, 

They  shall  climb  up  upon  the  houses, 

They  shall  enter  in  at  the  windows  like  a  thief. 

The  earth  shall  quake  before  them, 

The  heavens  shall  tremble, 

The  sun  and  moon  shall  be  dark, 

And  the  stars  shall  withdraw  their  shining. 

And  the  Lord  shall  utter  his  voice  before  his  army, 

For  his  camp  is  very  great; 

For  he  is  strong  that  executeth  his  word. 

For  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  great  and  very  terrible, 

And  who  can  abide  it  ? 

But  the  locusts  now  threatened  upon  Palestine 
shall  be  more  terrible  than  those.  The  oriental 
insects  come  from  the  sands  of  Arabia  and  the 
South ;  these  shall  be  the  very  offspring  of  Rades. 
An  angel,  blazing  in  light  like  a  star,  is  sent  down 
with  a  key  to  open  the  bottomless  volcanic  prison 
of  the  demons.  From  the  smoke  that  issues 
forth,  like  the  lurid  sulphurous  vapors  of  Vesu- 
vius, swarm  out  the  locusts  of  divine  vengeance. 
Unlike  the  stingless  insect  that  feeds  on  herbage, 
each  locust  is  a  scorpion,  whose  poison,  not  usu- 
ally fatal,  inflicts  the  most  excruciating  pain. 
Their  very  shape  is  as  frightful  as  their  venom. 
Their  powerful  legs  suggest  the  figure  of  a  rear- 
ing and  plunging  war-horse  as  he  rushes  into  the 
charge.  (The  Italian  name  for  the  locust  is  cav- 
aletta,  the  little  steed).  On  their  heads  are  crests 
with  streaming  hair,  like  the  plumed  helmets  of 
the  Grecian  warriors;    their  faces  are  bold  and 


126  THE  REVELATION. 

truculent,  with  projecting  teeth  like  lions ;  their 
armor  is  like  iron-  breast-plates,  and  their  clashing 
wings,  in  flight,  resemble  the  din  of  chariots  rush- 
ing into  battle.  Behind  them  are  long  poison- 
tipped  tails,  twisted  as  in  the  attitude  of  striking. 
And  to  complete  this  wonderful  picture,  unlike 
real  locusts  which  "  have  no  king "  (Prov.  xxx. 
27),  and  whose  movements  seem  to  be  guided  by 
chance  or  caprice,  according  to  the  direction  of 
the  wind  or  the  supplies  of  food,  these  infernal 
locusts  are  marshaled  under  the  orders  of  the 
Prince  of  Hell,  Apolljon,  the  Destroyer,  so  as  to 
make  their  attacks  with  system  and  concentration, 
and  the  relentless  fury  of  Satan  himself! 

To  the  ravages  of  such  a  winged  cavalry 
of  the  pit  Palestine  is  to  be  surrendered  five 
months !  This  specific  time  corresponds  very 
nearly  to  the  period  usually  occupied  by  the  an- 
nual visitations  of  locusts,  and  also  to  that  in 
which  Palestine  was  being  overrun  by  the  con- 
quering army  of  Titus  (from  March  to  August, 
A.D.  70).  Their  mission  is  not  to  hurt  the  grass, 
nor  trees,  nor  any  green  thing,  but  only  those 
men  who  have  not  been  sealed  as  the  friends  of 
God  and  his  church.  Was  ever  a  more  terrific 
symbol  of  punishment  conceived  of  or  sketched 
in  human  language  !  We  do  not  wonder  that  it 
is  said  that  during  that  doomed  five  months 
"  men  should  seek  death  and  should  not  find  it, 


THE   FIEST  PKOPHETIC   BOOK.  127 

and  should  desire  to  die,  and  death  should  flee 
from  tliem."  Of  course,  the  locusts  were  imag- 
inary creatures,  and  it  would  miss  the  very  object 
in  view  to  look  for  any  literal  objects  correspond- 
ing to  tliem,  or  even  any  definite  and  particular 
tortures  which  may  be  supposed  to  be  intended 
by  them.  Doubtless  they  are  made  up  in  the 
same  general  way  as  were  so  many  monsters  of 
the  heathen  mythology,  the  griffin,  the  centaur, 
the  sphinx,  the  snaky  head  of  Medusa,  etc. ;  i.  e., 
by  blending  in  one  figure  the  symbols  of  various 
qualities  or  characteristics.  Even  caricaturists 
resort  to  the  same  principle  when  they  show 
men's  heads  on  animal  forms,  and  represent  them 
performing  acts  literally  impossible,  but  symbol- 
ically highly  suggestive. 

The  meaning,  then,  of  this  remarkable  imagery 
we  take  to  be  simply,  as  announced  by  Jesus  him- 
self, that  before  and  at  the  final  downfall  of  the 
city  there  should  be  throughout  Palestine  ^^ great 
tribulation^  such  as  had  not  been  since  the  begin- 
ning of  the  world  to  that  time,  no,  nor  ever  shall 
be."  That  it  was,  in  that  general  sense,  most 
abundantly  fulfilled,  we  have  the  amplest  evi- 
dence in  Josephus. 


128  THE   REVELATION. 

The  Sixth  Trumpet. 

Chapter  ix.  (IB)  And  the  sixth  angel  sounded,  and  I 
heard  a  voice  from  the  horns  of  the  golden  altar  which  is 
before  God,  (14)  one  saying  to  the  sixth  angel,  wliich  had 
the  trumpet,  Loose  the  four  angels  which  are  bound  at  the 
great  river  Euphrates.  (15)  And  the  four  angels  were 
loosed,  which  had  been  prepared  for  the  hour  and  day  and 
month  and  year,  that  they  should  kill  the  third  part  of  men. 
(16)  And  the  number  of  the  armies  of  the  horsemen  was 
twice  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand:  I  heard  the  num- 
ber of  them,  (17)  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision, 
and  them  that  sat  on  them,  having  breastplates  as  of  fne 
and  of  hyacinth  and  of  brimstone:  and  the  heads  of  the 
horses  are  as  the  heads  of  lions;  and  out  of  their  mouths 
proceedeth  fire  and  smoke  and  hrimstone.  (18)  By  these 
three  pla;;ues  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed,  by  the  fire 
and  the  smoke  and  the  brimstone,  which  proceedeth  out  of 
their  mouths.  (19)  For  the  power  of  the  horses  is  in  their 
mouth,  and  in  their  tails:  for  their  tails  are  like  unto 
serpents,  and  have  heads;  and  with  them  they  do  hurt. 
(20)  And  the  rest  of  mankind,  which  were  not  killed  with 
these  plagues,  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands, 
that  they  should  not  worship  devils,  and  the  idols  of  gold, 
and  of  silver,  and  of  brass,  and  of  stone,  and  of  wood; 
which  cm  neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk:  (21)  and  they 
repented  not  of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor  of 
their  fornication,  nor  of  their  thefts. 

This  is  the  second  ivoe-tritmpety  and,  as  in  the 
preceding  cases,  foretells  a  still  increased  severity 
of  punishment,  —  the  last  one  involving  the  tor- 
ture of  men  (verse  5),  this,  their  death  (verse  18). 
It  will  be  perceived  that  the  whole  series  of  trum- 
pets is  arranged  in  a  climax,  ever  advancing  from 
the  less  to  the  greater  degree  of  suffering  for  the 


THE  FIRST  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  129 

guilty  nation  and  j)eople  on  whom  was  now  to  be 
visited  "all  the  righteous  blood  shed  upon  the 
land."     Matt,  xxiii.  35. 

We  have  seen  that  the  source  of  the  preceding 
agent  of  woe  was  one  of  the  natural  objects 
which  had  so  often  scourged  the  East, — locusts. 
The  same  thing  is  true  in  this  case.  For  many 
centuries  the  two  kingdoms  of  Israel  and  Judah 
had  been  subjected  to  invasion  and  plunder  by 
the  mighty  nations  of  the  East,  especially  As- 
syria and  Babylon,  —  in  other  words,  peoples  he- 
yond  the  Euphrates.  Over  and  over  again  did 
these  mixed  peoples  come  in  vast  armies  and 
carry  off  booty  and  captives;  and  finally  they 
swept  away  the  whole  population,  of  Israel  first 
(2  Kings  xvii.  6),  and  of  Judah  some  one  hun- 
dred thirty  years  later  (2  Kings  xxv.).  These 
visitations,  as  was  notorious,  were  sent  by  God  in 
punishment  for  the  sins  of  the  two  kingdoms,  and 
especially  for  the  sin  of  idolatry,  and  all  the 
abominable  practices  connected  with  it. 

We  see,  then,  how  impressive  it  must  be  to  an- 
nounce another  invasion  upon  the  land  by  a 
mighty  army  from  beyond  the  Euphrates.  Not  a 
literal  invasion,  just  as  the  scourge  of  locusts  was 
not  a  literal  one,  but  a  denunciation  of  ivoe.)  such 
as  was  caused  by  the  actual  invasions  centuries 
before.  Indeed,  the  very  terms  of  the  descrip- 
tion would  suggest  that  it  was  not  literal,  the 
6* 


130  THE  REVELATION. 

number  of  the  horsemen,  and  the  unnatural  fig- 
ures and  qualities  of  the  horses  showing  that,  like 
the  locusts,  they  were  a  symbolic  host,  imaging 
forth  resistless,  hopeless  destruction. 

Upon  the  blast  of  the  sixth  trumpet,  a  voice  is 
heard  from  the  golden  altar  of  incense  —  imply- 
ing that  it  is  in  answer  to  the  prayers  which  had 
been  offered  there  —  commanding  that  the  four 
angels  which  are  bound  in  (rather  at)  the  great 
river  Euphrates  should  be  let  loose.  The  reader 
will  at  once  recall  the  four  angels  who  held  back 
the  winds  (Chap.  vii.  1)  Here  the  angels  them- 
selves are  in  chains,  implying  that  these  are  not 
God's  good  angels,  waiting  to  do  his  will,  but  bad 
angels,  demons^  who  in  their  infernal  hate  are 
eager  to  head  the  armies  of  a  new  invasion  upon 
the  once  favored  land.  They  had  repeatedly 
done  this  before,  but  God  in  mercy  had  driven 
them  back,  and  forbidden  their  crossing  the  Eu- 
phrates again,  till  the  time  came  for  a  new  chas- 
tisement by  their  means.  This  is  what  is  meant 
by  their  being  "  prepared  for  an  hour  and  a  day 
and  a  month  and  a  year."  The  original  is,  "  for 
the  hour,  and  the  day,"  etc.,  the  article  being  defi- 
nite and  emphatic,  and  its  repetition  pointing  to 
some  signal  pre-appointed  time,  —  whether  shorter 
or  longer,  an  hour  or  a  year,  —  when  they  would 
be  wanted  for  this  purpose.  It  is  added  that  they 
are  let  loose  for  the  express  purpose  of  destroying 
a  third  part  of  the  population  of  the  land. 


THE  FIRST   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  131 

This  army  was  to  consist,  not  of  infantry  and 
cavalry,  as  usual,  but  of  cavalr\^  alone.  The  Jews 
had  never  been  much  accustomed  to  horses, — 
indeed,  they  were  peremptorily  forbidden  to 
"multiply"  them  (Deut.  xvii.  16),  and  when  cap- 
tured from  their  enemies,  they  were  generally 
slaughtered  (2  Sam.  viii.  4).  Solomon,  in  this 
respect,  as  in  many  others,  broke  in  upon  the  an- 
cient customs,  and  procured  many  horses ;  and  yet 
it  may  still  be  said  that  cavalry  was  not  the  usual 
military  arm  of  the  Jews,  and  that  in  the  hands 
of  their  enemies  it  was  an  object  of  peculiar  ter- 
ror. The  Assyrians  and  Babylonians,  on  the 
other  hand,  were  expert  horsemen,  and  their  cav- 
alry especially  numerous  and  powerful.  The 
buried  sculptures  of  Niueveh  and  Babylon  abound 
in  spirited  representations  of  the  war  steeds  of 
their  kings  and  nobles.  To  represent  this  army 
of  punishment,  then,  as  composed  wholly  of  horse- 
men^ would  be  peculiarly  terrific.  Much  more, 
when  their  number  was  announced  to  the  seer  — 
"two  hundred  thousand  thousand"  —  i.e.,  two 
hundred  million!  Of  course,  no  literal  army  ever 
equaled  that.  Prof.  Stuart  suggests  that  it  must 
have  exceeded  one  quarter  of  the  whole  popula- 
tion of  the  globe  at  that  time. 

But  this  is  not  all.  As  the  locusts  were  not 
such  as  were  ever  seen  before,  so  with  these  horse- 
men.    Their  riders  were  clad  in  parti-colored  ar- 


132  THE  REVELATION. 

mor  —  scarlet  and  purple  and  yellow  —  Tvhlch  in 
the  sunlight  would  gleam  with  lurid  flashes.  The 
horses,  with  gnashing  teetli  and  tossing  manes, 
would  look  like  lions,  and  their  hot  breath  like 
emissions  of  lighted  sulphur  smoke,  destro3dng 
men  with  the  pestilential  fumes.  Nay,  this  is  not 
enough.  Not  only  do  they  kill  with  their  teeth 
and  their  breath,  but  their  tails,  too,  are  every 
one  Medusa  heads,  each  hair  a  hissing,  writhing 
serpent,  with  poisonous  fangs,  striking  at  all  who 
come  within  their  reach.  Thus,  whether  they 
advance  or  retreat,  the  onset  of  these  demoniac 
horses  would  be  equally  deadly.  No  wonder  that 
the  third  part  of  the  people  of  the  land,  swept  by 
such  an  army  under  the  lead  of  the  very  demons 
of  destruction,  perished. 

We  repeat  it,  these  were  not  symbols  of  a  real 
invasion  from  the  East,  but  simply  of  ivoes  whicli 
the  land  should  suffer,  — woes  as  if  such  an  inva- 
sion should  take  place.  We  shall  endeavor  pres- 
ently to  show  what  tlie  real  source  of  this  suffer- 
ing was,  when  we  exhibit  the  fulfillment  of  this 
whole  series  of  trumpets. 

What,  now,  will  be  the  result  of  all  these  in- 
flictions? Will  the  guilty  nation  repent  of  its 
sins,  or  will  they,  like  their  fathers  in  the  days  of 
the  wicked  kings  of  Israel  and  Judah,  persist  in 
their  iniquities?  We  know  the  verdict  of  his- 
tory.     No  tragedy  of  the   drama  ever  depicted 


THE  FIIIST   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  133 

such  a  tale  of  crime  and  horror  as  the  pages  of 
Josephus,  in  describing  the  hast  days  of  the  guilty 
city.  So,  too,  reads  the  prophecy  before  us,  writ- 
ten almost  at  the  very  time :  "  The  rest  of  the 
men  —  those  that  did  not  perish  outright  —  re- 
pented not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  that  they 
should  not  worship  devils,  and  idols  of  gold  and 
silver,"  etc.  The  cast  of  the  description  is  doubt- 
less still  modeled  after  the  forms  of  their  earlier 
crimes,  —  for  open  and  avowed  idolatry  was 
scarcely  practiced  in  Judea  at  this  time.  As  the 
scourge  from  the  East  did  not  cure  the  idolatry 
of  their  fathers,  so  this  new  scourge  will  not  cure 
theirs.  "Neither  repented  they  of  their  mur- 
ders, nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor  of  their  fornica- 
tion, nor  of  their  thefts."  All  these  and  many 
more  were  crimes  of  that  day.  Josephus  himself 
declares  that  there  never  was  so  wicked  a  people 
on  the  face  of  the  earth  as  the  Jews  were  at  the 
time  of  their  final  overthrow. 

The  Angel  of  the  Second  Book. 

We  are  near  the  close  of  the  catastrophe  which 
has  been  so  long  impending.  The  first  six  seals 
of  the  scroll  of  prophecy  have  been  opened,  re- 
vealing to  us  the  dread  array  of  judgments  which 
God  had  prepared  for  the  persecutors  of  his  peo- 
ple, the  apostate  and  blood-stained  nation  who 
had  crucified  their  Messiah,  and  had  persecuted 


134  THE  REVELATION. 

his  followers  unto  death.  The  seventh  seal  has 
been  broken,  and  of  its  seven  subdivisions,  six 
parts  have  been  fulfilled  —  four  trumpets  of  dev- 
astation upon  the  land  itself,  and  two  woe-trum- 
pets upon  its  inhabitants.  One  trumpet  alone  re- 
mains; it  must  introduce  the  supreme  scene  of 
all.  All  the  righteous  wrath  of  God,  which  sym- 
bol after  symbol  has  threatened,  is  now  to  be 
completed;  all  the  hopes  which  so  many  inter- 
ventions and  so  many  promises  have  inspired,  are 
to  be  consummated.  The  final  hour  has  come, 
and  the  mystery  of  God,  —  the  secret  purpose  of 
his  protecting  love  for  his  church,  —  is  about  to 
be  finished! 

And  yet  it  is  a  hard  thing,  even  for  Divine  Jus- 
tice, to  do.  The  doomed  nation  was  once  God's 
own  dear  people.  "Is  Ephraim  my  dear  son? 
Is  he  a  pleasant  child  ?  for  since  I  spake  against 
him,  I  do  earnestly  remember  him  still;  therefore 
my  bowels  are  troubled  for  him."  Jer.  xxxi.  20. 
How  can  the  divine  Father  pronounce  upon  a 
child  once  so  loved  the  sentence  of  utter  destruc- 
tion! What  wonder  that,  unable,  as  it  were,  to 
utter  that  doom  in  words,  he  should  give  it  to  the 
seer  in  a  little  supplementary  scroll  by  itself,  not 
sealed  up,  for  it  is  his  purpose  to  have  it  known, 
and  yet  by  vailing  it  in  writing,  sparing  himself, 
if  we  may  so  express  it,  the  pain  of  the  spoken 
sentence !     What  wonder  that  when  the  seven- 


THE  FIRST  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  135 

fold  voice  of  Justice  uttered  its  thunders  against 
the  guilty  reprobate,  the  same  relenting  mercy 
should  forbid  their  words  to  be  written  down,  but 
kept  in  sealed  and  solemn  silence !  And  what 
wonder  that  when  at  last  the  execution  falls 
(verse  19),  the  description  is  only  in  the  vague 
terms  of  storm  and  tempest  and  earthquake,  sug- 
gesting all  that  is  fearful,  but  leaving  to  the  im- 
agination alone  to  depict  the  awful  reality. 

It  is,  we  believe,  in  such  general  considerations 
of  the  reluctance  with  which  God,  as  a  Father, 
punishes  the  guilty,  that  we  are  to  find  the  clew 
to  this  and  the  eleventh  chapters.  The  imagery 
emploj^ed  is  the  sublimest  conceivable,  and  the 
effect  of  the  whole  upon  the  reader  most  deeply 
impressive. 

Chapter  x.  (1)  And  I  saw  another  strong  angel  coming 
down  out  of  heaven,  arrayed  with  a  cloud ;  and  the  rainbow 
was  upon  his  head,  and  his  face  was  as  the  sun,  and  his 
feet  as  pillars  of  fire ;  (2)  and  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little 
book  oj^en :  and  he  set  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his 
left  foot  upon  the  earth;  (3)  and  he  cried  with  a  great 
voice,  as  a  lion  roareth :  and  when  he  cried,  the  seven  thun- 
ders uttered  their  voices.  (4)  And  when  the  seven  thunders 
uttered  their  voices,  I  was  about  to  write :  and  T  heard  a 
voice  from  heaven  saying,  Seal  up  the  things  which  the 
seven  thunders  uttered,  and  write  them  not.  (5)  And  the 
angel  which  I  saw  standing  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the 
earth  lifted  up  his  right  hand  to  heaven,  (6)  and  sware  by 
him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  who  created  the  heaven 
and  the  things  that  are  therein,  and  the  earth  and  the 
things  that  are  therein,  and  the  sea  and  the  things  that  are 


136  THE  REVELATION. 

therein,  that  there  shall  be  time  no  longer:  (7)  but  in  the 
days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  is  about  to 
sound,  then  is  finished  the  mystery  of  God,  according  to 
the  good  tidings  which  he  declared  to  his  servants  the 
prophets.  (8)  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  heaven,  I 
heard  it  again  speaking  with  me,  and  saying.  Go,  take  the 
book  which  is  open  in  the  hand  of  the  angel  that  standeth 
upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth.  (9)  And  I  went  unto  the 
angel,  saying  unto  him  that  he  should  give  me  the  little 
book.  And  he  saitli  unto  me.  Take  it,  and  eat  it  up;  and 
it  shall  make  thy  belly  bitter,  but  in  thy  mouth  it  shall  be 
sweet  as  honey.  ( 10)  And  I  took  the  little  book  out  of  the 
angel's  hand,  and  ate  it  up;  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  sweet 
as  honey:  and  when  I  had  eaten  it,  my  belly  was  made  bit- 
ter. (11)  And  they  say  unto  me.  Thou  must  prophesy  again 
over  many  peoples  and  nations  and  tongues  and  kings. 

The  position  of  the  seer  at  the  commencement 
of  this  chapter  seems  to  be  changed  from  what  it 
had  been.  He  had,  in  spirit,  been  in  heaven  ;  he 
is  now  apparently  on  the  earth,  since  he  repre- 
sents the  angel  as  coming  down  from  heaven. 
This  ''mighty  angel"  is  thonght  by  most  com- 
mentators to  be  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself, 
both  from  the  description  given  of  him  (compare 
Chapter  i.  14-16),  and  from  the  fact  that  in  Chap, 
xi.  3,  he  calls  the  persons  mentioned,  "  my  wit- 
nesses." He  also  has  the  "  little  book  "  of  proph- 
ecy, a  prerogative  which  we  are  taught  in  Chap. 
V.  5,  belongs  to  Christ  alone.  The  expression, 
"  clothed  with  a  cloud,"  is  one  applicable  only  to 
a  divine  being,  having  probably  been  first  derived 
from  the  mode  of  God's  manifestation  on  Mount 


THE  FIRST   PROPHETIC   BOOK,  137 

Sinai.  Ex.  xix.  9,  16.  Compare  Ex.  xxiv.  5 ; 
Lev.  xvi.  2;  2  Sam.  xxii.  12;  Ps.  xcvii.  2;  Matt. 
xxiv.  30 ;  xxvi.  64. 

It  has  been  much  questioned  what  precisely 
was  represented  by  this  open  little  hook.  Prof. 
Stuart  was  inclined  to  make  it  the  symbol  of  the 
second  portion  of  the  Revelation,  embraced  in 
Chaps,  xii.-xix.  There  are  obvious  objections  to 
this,  viz.,  why  that  portion  of  the  prophecy  —  re- 
lating, as  we  suppose,  to  the  chastisements  ap- 
pointed for  persecuting  Rome  —  should  be  of 
smaller  importance  and  scope,  as  this  diminutive 
term  implies,  than  the  preceding  portion,  symbol- 
ized by  the  seven-sealed  volume  of  Chap.  v.  1 ; 
why,  also,  this  should  be  shown  as  open,  i.  e.,  un- 
sealed, as  if  already  fully  made  known  to  men. 
We  incline,  therefore,  to  the  view  of  Cowles,  and 
others,  that  this  "little  book  represents  only  the 
as  yet  unfulfilled  portion  of  the  first  book,  or 
what  is  to  be  executed  under  the  sounding  of  the 
seventh  trumpet,  now  just  at  hand.  It  is  little 
because  containing  only  so  small  a  fraction  of  the 
whole ;  it  is  open  because  the  seventh  seal  under 
which  it  comes  has  been  broken,  and  the  very 
process  of  revealing  its  meaning  is  now  going  on. 
The  whole  is  as  much  as  to  say,  "All  but  this  has 
now  been  accomplished.  This  is  the  very  last 
page^  written  out  by  itself  because  the  most 
weighty  and  appalling  of  all." 


138  THE  REVELATION. 

This  mighty  angel  phiiits  one  foot  upon  the  sea 
and  the  other  upon  the  LT.nd,  as  impljdng  supreme 
dominion  over  both,  i.  e.,  over  the  whole  earth, 
and  therefore  having  all  the  powers  of  the  earth 
waiting  upon  him  to  execute  his  commands.  In 
this  sublime  attitude  he  speaks  with  a  voice  which 
reverberates  from  every  part  of  the  sky  like  sev- 
enfold thunders.  What  he  said  is  doubtless  that 
which  is  recorded  in  verse  6,  the  report  of  the 
words  being  suspended  for  a  moment  for  the 
mention  of  the  response  by  the  thunders.  It  is 
a  striking  peculiarity  of  the  representation  that 
these  thundering  echoes  seem  to  repeat  not  only 
the  cry  of  the  angel,  but  some  independent  voices 
of  their  own,  as  if  all  the  universe  responded  to 
the  words  of  divine  justice,  expressing  satisfac- 
tion at  the  speedy  fulfillment  of  its  purpose. 
These  responses  the  prophet  was  about  to  write, 
when  a  voice  from  heaven  forbade.  Let  silence 
rather  than  feeble  human  words  suggest  their 
meaning. 

The  all-penetrating  voice  of  the  angel-Messiah 
proclaims,  with  an  adjuration  by  the  Creator  of 
the  universe,  that  there  shall  be  no  longer  delay. 
When  the  seventli  trumpet  shall  sound,  God's 
purpose  as  before  revealed  by  the  prophets  re- 
specting the  vindication  of  his  church  and  the 
punishment  of  its  enemies  shall  be  fulfilled. 
Nearly  all  recent  commentators  agree  in  this  as 


THE  FIEST   PEOPHETIC  BOOK.  139 

the  meaning  of  the  passage,  which  indeed  is  obvi- 
ous on  its  very  face.  The  idea  that  it  is  a  procla- 
mation that  time  absolute — the  further  continu- 
ance of  the  world  and  of  human  life  —  is  about 
to  cease,  is  wholly  foreign  to  the  connection,  and 
inconsistent  with  what  follows,  which  shows  a 
long  series  of  events  in  human  history  as  yet  to 
occur. 

To  emphasize  the  seer's  reception  of  this  proph- 
ecy, he  is  commanded  to  take  the  little  book  from 
the  angel  and  eat  it;  i.  e.,  to  carefully  read  and 
consider  its  contents.  This  is  in  imitation  of 
Ezekiel  3:  1-3,  where  the  proj)het  was  commanded 
to  eat  the  roll  of  prophecy,  and  with  like  effect. 
Its  sweetness  and  bitterness  imply,  of  course,  that 
the  contents  of  the  book  were  in  some  respects 
joyous,  in  others  painful, — joyous,  we  may  be- 
lieve, as  an  assurance  of  the  speedy  deliverance 
of  the  suffering  church ;  painful,  in  that  it  was  to 
be  obtained  by  the  destrnction  of  the  city  and 
temple  and  nation  which  John  loved  as  his  own 
with  the  fervent  devotion  which  characterized  all 
Jews. 

There  was  then  added  an  intimation  that 
though  this  catastrophe  was  so  near,  he  must  not 
consider  that  his  prophetic  service  was  to  be 
closed  by  it.  Jerusalem,  though  the  first,  was 
not  the  only  persecutor  of  the  saints.  Rome,  too, 
was  no  less  guilty,  and  there  was  a  vista  of  proph- 


140  THE   REVELATION. 

ecy  to  open  in  disclosure  of  its  overthrow  and 
retribution.  "  Tliou  must  prophesy  again  before 
(or  concerning)  many  peoples  and  nations  and 
tongues  and  kings,"  a  phrase  suggesting  with  the 
utmost  accuracy  the  composite  and  lieterogeneous 
character  of  the  great  Roman  Empire,  at  that 
day  the  mistress  of  the  world. 

The  Measurement  of  the  Te:mple. 

Chapter  xi.  (1)  And  there  was  given  me  a  reed  like 
unto  a  rod :  and  one  said,  Rise,  and  measure  the  temple  of 
God,  and  the  altar,  and  them  that  worship  therein.  (2)  And 
the  court  which  is  without  the  temple  leave  without,  and 
measure  it  not;  for  it  hath  been  given  unto  the  nations: 
and  the  holy  city  shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  and  two 
months. 

This  chapter  is  universally  conceded  to  be  one 
of  the  most  difficult  in  the  Apocalypse,  not  so 
much,  it  is  believed,  from  its  language  as  from  our 
lack  of  a  sufficiently  minute  acquaintance  with 
the  historical  events  to  which  it  seems  to  refer. 
Our  only  trustworthy  guide  in  seeking  its  mean- 
ing is  to  inquire  carefully  respecting  the  peculiar 
prophetic  imagery  of  the  Jewish  Scriptures,  and 
the  occurrences  connected  with  the  siege  and  cap- 
ture of  Jerusalem. 

We  assume  that  the  temple  and  altar  and  court 
here  mentioned,  and  the  city  in  which  the  two 
witnesses  prophesied,  were  the  literal  temple,  etc., 
at  Jerusalem.     Such  is  a  first  principle  of  inter- 


THE  FIEST  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  141 

pretation  in  all  cases,  unless  something  in  the 
connection  forbids.  Here  there  is  nothing  of  that 
kind ;  on  the  contrary,  that  understanding  of  it  is 
in  harmony  with  all  that  has  gone  before. 
Throughout  the  symbolism  of  the  seals  and  trump- 
ets we  have  been  going  steadily  forward  to  the 
great  catastrophe  predicted  by  our  Lord  in  Matt. 
xxiv.  The  preceding  chapters  have  brought  us  to 
the  very  verge  of  that  catastrophe,  and  everything 
is  prepared  now  for  its  immediate  consummation. 

Our  first  inquiry,  then,  is  as  to  the  meaning  of 
measuring^  as  a  symbolic  action.  In  Ezek.  xl.,  of 
which  we  are  strongly  reminded  by  its  resem- 
blance to  this  place,  it  was  used  in  describing  the 
construction  of  the  ideal  temple.  Evidently  that 
use  would  be  out  of  place  here,  for  the  temple  is 
already  built,  and  we  are  looking  rather  for  a 
token  of  destruction.  Generally,  therefore,  we 
find  that  it  is  so  signified  in  the  denunciatory  lan- 
guage of  the  prophets  against  wicked  nations. 
Thus,  in  Isa,  xxviii.  17,  "  Judgment  will  I  lay  to 
the  line^  and  righteousness  to  the  plummet :  and 
the  hail  shall  sweep  away  the  refuge  of  lies,"  etc. 
Ps.  Ix.  6,  "  I  will  divide  Shechem,  and  mete  out  the 
valley  of  Succoth."  2  Kings  xxi.  12,  13,  "I  am 
bringing  such  evil  upon  Jerusalem  and  Judah, 
that  whosoever  heareth  of  it,  both  his  ears  shall 
tingle.  And  I  will  stretch  over  Jerusalem  the 
line  of  Samaria^  and  the  plummet  of  the  house  of 


142  THE  REVELATION. 

Ahaby  Amos  vii.  8,  9,  ''Behold,  I  will  set  a 
plumbline  in  the  midst  of  my  peoj)le  Israel :  and 
the  high  places  of  Isaac  shall  be  desolate,"  etc. 
Lam.  ii.  7,  8,  "  The  Lord  hath  cast  off  his  altar, 
he  hath  abhorred  his  sanctuary,  he  hath  given  up 
into  the  hand  of  the  enemy  the  walls  of  her  pal- 
aces: he  hath  stretched  out  a  line,  he  hath  not 
withdrawn  his  hand  from  destroying,  therefore  he 
made  the  rampart  and  the  wall  to  lament."  Isa. 
xxxiv.  11,  "  He  shall  stretch  out  upon  it  —  Idu- 
mea  —  the  line  of  confusion,  and  the  stones  of 
emptiness."  It  is  clear,  then,  that  prophetic  use 
generally  makes  the  act  of  measuring  with  a  line 
or  reed  a  symbol  of  chastisement.  When  the 
Lord  thus  applies  the  unerring  standard  of  recti- 
tude to  a  city,  a  land,  or  even  to  a  people  (com- 
pare 2  Sam.  viii.  2),  it  is  a  sign  that  tliey  are 
found  wanting  in  his  sight,  as  Belshazzar  was 
when  weighed  in  the  balances,  and  doomed  to 
speedy  destruction. 

To  a  Jew,  then,  no  more  significant  symbol 
could  be  used  to  denote  the  utter  apostasy  and 
certain  doom  of  the  nation  than  to  behold  the 
angel-Messiah  applying  the  test  of  righteousness 
to  the  temple  itself,  meaning  here  the  very  holy 
of  holies,  the  sacred  altar,  and  to  those  who  pre- 
tended to  worsliip  God  there.  No  language  could 
more  impressively  suggest  the  utter  corruption, 
wickedness,  and  apostasy  of  a  people,  when  even 


THE   FIEST  PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  143 

their  most  holy  shrines  were  thus  marked  with 
the  token  of  God's  condemnation.  The  plaintive 
wail  of  Jeremiah  over  the  devastation  of  the 
earlier  temple  by  Nebuchadnezzar  would  seem  to 
be  heard  again,  "He  hath  stretched  out  a  line  — 
or  measure  —  upon  his  temple ;  he  hath  abhorred 
his  sanctuary ;  he  hath  given  up  into  the  hand  of 
the  enemy  the  walls  of  her  palaces." 

Coupled  with  this  direction  to  measure  the 
temple  and  the  altar  was  the  command  to  cast 
out  the  outer  court  and  not  measure  it,  for  it  was 
given  to  the  Gentiles.  This  outer  court,  we 
think,  must  be  the  well  known  exterior  space 
surrounding  the  inner  courts  of  the  women,  of 
Israel,  and  of  the  priests,  and  because  open  to 
the  admission  of  persons  of  every  class,  usually 
called  the  court  of  the  Gentiles.  It  extended 
around  three  sides  of  the  temple  area,  was  paved 
with  marble,  and  at  this  date  was  covered  along 
the  inner  face  of  the  inclosing  walls  with  a  beau- 
tiful portico.  It  was  here  that  the  traffic  in 
doves  and  the  exchange  of  money,  which  our 
Lord  on  two  occasions  so  severely  reprehended, 
were  carried  on.  Though  a  part  of  the  sacred 
edifice,  it  had  been  "  given  to  the  Gentiles,"  and 
instead  of  the  house  of  God  was  made  a  "  house 
of  merchandise,"  —  the  scene  of  avarice  and  in- 
trigue, and  every  sort  of  selfish  scheming.  No 
need  of  applying  the  measuring  reed  to  this  to 


144  THE  REVELATION. 

test  its  character.  Its  crimes  and  corruptions 
were  notorious,  as  far  as  Jerusalem  was  known. 
It  had  been  "  the  court  of  the  Gentiles  " ;  let  it 
be  abandoned  to  them,  and  be  no  longer,  even  in 
name,  a  part  of  the  house  of  the  Lord. 

"  And  the  holy  city  they  shall  tread  under  foot 
forty  and  two  months."  The  word  trample  fitly 
expresses  the  insolent  abuse  which  is  practiced 
upon  a  city  and  people  by  a  cruel  and  exas^^erated 
conqueror.  The  period  of  time  here  mentioned 
accords  almost  literally  with  the  duration  of  the 
Roman  invasion  up  to  the  capture  of  the  city. 
Nero  ap2^ointed  Vespasian  general  of  the  army 
that  was  to  attack  Judea  in  the  first  part  of  Feb- 
ruary, A.D.  67,  and  the  city  was  taken  August  10, 
A.D.  70,  a  space  of  almost  exactly  three  and  a 
half  years,  or  forty-two  months,  or  twelve  hun- 
dred sixty  days.  It  is  true  that  the  Romans  were 
not  all  this  time  in  the  city  itself;  but  they  were 
in  the  land,  burning  and  plundering,  and  making 
their  way  continuously  towards  that  city,  which, 
being  the  capital,  might  naturally  be  named  for 
the  entire  province.  This  was  in  exact  coinci- 
dence with  wliat  had  been  predicted  by  Christ 
himself,  "  They  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword, 
and  shall  be  led  away  captive  into  all  nations,  and 
Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles, 
until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled." 
Luke  xxi.  24.     Besides,  the  city  itself  during  that 


THE   FIRST  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  145 

period  was  actually  in  the  possession  of  a  fierce 
horde  of  robbers  —  called  by  Josephus  Zealots 
and  Idumeans,  —  the  latter  a  Gentile  race  who 
murdered  and  plundered  at  their  will,  inflicting 
miseries  on  the  helpless  inhabitants  without  a 
parallel  in  all  the  annals  of  war. 

We  find,  thus,  in  the  simple  history  of  that 
most  tragic  j^eriod  a  literal  fulfillment  of  the 
prophecy  before  us,  which  seems  to  disclose  to  us, 
with  little  danger  of  mistake,  its  so  called  myste- 
rious meaning.  It  is  substantially  the  view  taken 
of  the  passage  by  Meyer,  Macdonald,  and  others 
among  distino-uished  recent  commentators.  Profs. 
Stuart  and  Cowles  give  a  somewhat  different  idea 
of  the  measuring,  supposing  it  to  signify  the  2^^^^- 
ervation  of  the  sanctuary  and  the  altar,  not,  how- 
ever, of  the  literal  temple,  for  these  were  in  fact 
utterly  demolished  with  the  rest  of  the  building, 
but  as  representatives  of  the  interior  essence  or 
fundamental  principles  of  the  ancient  religion, 
which  being  the  same  in  both  systems  were  not 
intended  utterly  to  perish.  They  find,  however, 
the  fulfillment  of  the  passage  at  the  same  time 
we  have  indicated,  at  the  siege  and  capture  of  the 
city,  as  they  do  also  that  of  the  prophesying 
of  the  two  witnesses  described  in  the  verses 
following. 


146  the  revelation. 

The  Two  Witnesses. 

Chapter  xi.  (3)  And  I  will  give  unto  my  two  witnesses, 
and  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  three- 
score days,  clothed  in  sackclpth.  (4)  These  are  the  two 
olive  trees  and  the  two  candlesticks,  standing  before  the 
Lord  of  the  earth.  (5)  And  if  any  man  desire th  to  hurt 
them,  fire  proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth 
their  enemies :  and  if  any  man  shall  desire  to  hurt  them,  in 
this  manner  must  he  be  killed.  (6)  These  have  the  power 
to  shut  the  heaven,  that  it  rain  not  during  the  days  of  their 
prophecy:  and  they  have  power  over  the  waters  to  turn 
them  into  blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  every  plague, 
as  often  as  they  shall  desire.  (7)  And  when  they  shall  have 
finished  their  testimony,  the  beast  that  cometh  up  out  of 
the  abyss  shall  make  war  with  them,  and  overcome  them, 
and  kill  them.  (8)  And  their  dead  bodies  lie  in  the  street 
of  the  great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and 
Egypt,  where  also  their  Lord  was  crucified.  (9)  And  from 
among  the  peoples  and  tribes  and  tongues  and  nations  do 
men  look  upon  their  dead  bodies  three  days  and  a  half,  and 
suffer  not  their  dead  bodies  to  be  laid  in  a  tomb.  (10)  And 
they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  rejoice  over  them,  and  make 
merry ;  and  they  shall  send  gifts  one  to  another ;  because 
these  two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth. 

(11)  And  after  the  three  days  and  a  half  the  breath  of  life 
from  God  entered  into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their 
feet;  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  which  beheld  them. 

(12)  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto 
them,  Come  up  hither.  And  they  went  up  into  heaven  in 
the  cloud ;  and  their  enemies  beheld  them. 

More  difficult,  if  possible,  than  that  of  the 
measurement  of  the  temple,  has  been  the  inter- 
pretation of  the  ten  verses  of  this  chapter  which 
relate  to  the  ttvo  tcitnesses.  A  bare  list  of  the 
guesses  (for  they  have  been  nothing  more)  as  to 


THE  FIEST   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  147 

what  was  meant  by  tliem,  would  fill  pages.  It 
would  be  presumptuous  for  us,  of  course,  in  such 
circumstances,  to  pretend  to  any  certainty  of 
opinion  on  the  subject ;  we  merely  crave  the  lib- 
erty to  present  our  guess  also,  leaving  to  our 
readers  to  judge  of  it  as  it  shall  commend  itself 
to  their  good  sense,  or  otherwise. 

Glancing  over  the  passage  we  gather  the  fol- 
lowing seven  things  which  are  said  of  these 
witnesses :  — 

1.  They  are  Christ's  witnesses.     Verse  3. 

2.  The  period  of  their  testimony  is  one  thou- 
sand two  hundred  and  sixty  days,  or  three  and 
one-half  years.  (The  ancients  used  to  reckon 
three  hundred  and  sixty  days  to  a  year.) 

3.  They  are  clothed  in  sackcloth ;  i.  e.,  their 
message  is  one  of  woe. 

4.  They  correspond  to  the  tivo  olive  trees  and 
the  two  candlesticks  in  Zech.  iv.  11-14.     Verse  4. 

5.  They  have  miraculous  powers.     Verses  5,  6. 

6.  They  are  martyred,  and  after  death  sub- 
jected to  ignominy  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem. 
Verses  7-10. 

7.  After  three  and  one-half  days  they  arise 
from  the  dead,  and  visibly  ascend  to  heaven. 

The  first  question  which  presents  itself  is, 
Were  these  witnesses  literal  or  symbolical  per- 
sons ?  The  former,  Ave  should  say,  unless  some- 
thin  o-  in  the  connection  forbids.    Such  is  one  of  the 


148  THE  REVELATION. 

first  principles  of  interpretation.  The  language, 
as  a  whole,  looks  as  if  real  persons  were  intended. 
Taken  figuratively,  as  meaning,  for  instance,  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  as  some  have  conjec- 
tured, the  description  seems  incongruous  and  un- 
natural. Besides,  a  literal  interpretation  is  in 
keeping  with  that  which  we  have  hitherto  advo- 
cated in  the^pplication  of  the  prophecy.  If  the 
retributive  overthrow  of  apostate  Jerusalem  is 
the  subject  matter  under  consideration,  and  now 
immediately  imminent,  why  should  we  not  look 
for  these  witnesses,  their  testimony,  martyrdom, 
and  resurrection  among  the  persons  and  events 
which  were  crowded  so  thickly  into  that  stupen- 
dous tragedy? 

What  persons  were  there,  then,  at  that  time,  to 
which  the  seven  things  above  mentioned  could  be 
applied  ? 

One  class  only  can  we  think  of  as  answering 
this  inquiry,  the  apostles.  They  were  expressly 
appointed  to  be  Christ's  witnesses.  Luke  xxiv. 
48;  Acts  i.  8,  22;  ii.  32;  iii.  15;  v.  32 ;  x.  39,  41, 
xiii.  31 ;  xxii.  15 ;  xxvi.  16  ;  1  Pet.  v.  1.  They 
had  miraculous  powers.  Mark  xvi.  17-20.  They 
all,  with  perhaps  the  exception  of  John,  suffered 
martyrdom. 

But  the  witnesses  here  mentioned  were  only 
two  in  number.  What  two  apostles,  then,  lived  at 
that  time,  and  could  have  performed  and  suffered 
what  is  here  described  ? 


THE  FIKST   PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  149 

One  of  them  can  be  readily  and  with  the  ut- 
most probability  named,  St.  James,  "  the  Lord's 
brother''  (Gal.  i.  19).  He  is  believed  to  have 
been  a  younger  son  of  Joseph  and  Mary  (Mark 
vi.  3) ;  was  the  first  bishop  of  the  church  at 
Jerusalem,  and  (Acts  xv.  13)  so  eminent  for  his 
piety  and  sanctity  that  he  was  commonly  styled 
"the  Just."  How  faithfully  he  testified  to  his 
countrymen  in  those  degenerate  times  may  be 
seen  in  his  epistle,  Jas.  iv.  5.  He,  too,  especially 
warned  his  people  of  the  immediate  coming 
(Parousia)  of  the  Lord  to  punish  that  wicked 
generation.  Jas.  v.  7,  8.  Josephus  expressly 
says  that  he  was  put  to  death  by  stoning,  at  the 
instigation  of  the  high  priest  Ananus  (Ant.  xx. 
9,  1).  Hegesippus,  a  Christian  historian  of  the 
second  century,  gives  much  fuller  particulars  of 
his  martyrdom,  and  declares  that  the  Jews  them- 
selves regarded  the  siege  of  the  city  as  a  punish- 
ment from  heaven  for  putting  to  death  so  good  a 
man.     See  Alford,  Vol.  IV.,  pp.  97,  98. 

The  other  witness,  there  is  good  reason  to  be- 
lieve, was  St.  Peter.  We  know  that  three  years 
after  PauVs  conversion  Peter  and  James  were 
residing  at  Jerusalem,  and  apparently  the  only 
apostles  there.  Gal.  i.  19.  Fourteen  years  after- 
ward the  same  thing  was  apparently  true,  except 
that  John  was  there  also.  This  Avas  as  late  as 
A.D.  50,  some  twenty  years  after  the  ascension. 


150  THE   REVELATION. 

Nothing  subsequent  is  positively  known  of  his 
life  or  residence.  Tradition  reports  him  to  have 
labored  for  a  time  in  the  regions  of  the  East,  and 
some  have  inferred  from  1  Pet.  v.  13,  that  his 
first  epistle  was  written  from  Babylon.  It  is  well 
known,  also,  that  the  Roman  church  claims  that 
Peter  was  the  first  bishop  of  Rome,  and  was  mar- 
tyred there  at  the  same  time  with  Paul,  by  the 
order  of  the  emperor  Nero.  Most  Protestant 
scholars,  however,  reject  this  tradition,  so  far,  at 
least,  as  relates  to  his  residence  at  Rome,  though 
conceding  the  probability  that  he  suffered  mart}^- 
dom  under  Nero.  Dean  Alford,  after  discussing 
the  subject  at  length,  comes  to  the  following  con- 
clusion: "That  the  apostle  visited  Rome,  and 
suffered  martyrdom  there,  we  would  fain  believe 
as  the  testimony  of  Christian  antiquity.  It  is 
difficult  to  believe  it,  difficult  to  assign  the  time 
so  as  to  satisfy  its  requisitions ;  but  in  the  uncer- 
tainty which  rests  over  all  the  later  movemerits  of 
the  great  apostles^  it  would  be  presumptuous  for 
us  to  pronounce  it  impossible."  Vol.  IV.,  p.  131. 
In  other  words,  nothing  positive  is  known  on 
the  subject.  Why  the  Roman  church  should 
cling  to  the  traditions  which  give  it  the  honor  of 
having  had  him  for  its  founder  and  martyr  is  ob- 
vious, but  they  can  have  little  weight  with  Prot- 
estants. We  know  of  nothing,  therefore,  to  for- 
bid the  probability  that  the  last  years  of  his  life 


THE  FIRST   PROPHETIC  BOOK.  151 

were  spent  at  Jerusalem,  from  which  he  may 
have  addressed  his  second  epistle  to  the  Chris- 
tians of  Palestine,  in  which,  like  James,  he  so 
clearly  announces  the  immediate  coming  of  the 
Lord  (Chapter  iii.)?  and  exhorts  believers  to  be 
looking  for  and  hastening  it,  that  they  may  be 
found  of  him  without  spot  and  blameless. 

Assuming,  then,  for  the  moment,  that  the  "two 
witnesses''  were  the  apostles  James  and  Peter,  we 
see  how  admirably  they  correspond  to  the  partic- 
ulars mentioned  of  them,  at  least  so  far  as  the 
facts  are  known. 

1.  They  were  Christ's  official  witnesses. 

2.  They  testified,  i.  e.,  preached  the  gospel, 
and  especially  announced  the  immediate  coming 
of  Christ,  during  the  period  of  the  Roman  inva-. 
sion  and  siege,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  lasted 
three  and  one-half  years. 

3.  They  testified  in  sackcloth :  i.  e.,  their  mes- 
sage was  one  of  reproof  and  woe. 

4.  They  served  to  the  church  in  those  dark 
days  the  same  office  of  encouragement  and 
strength  which  was  performed  hy  Zerubbabel  and 
Joshua,  the  two  anointed  ones  represented  by  the 
candlesticks  and  olive  trees  of  Zech.  iv.  11-14. 

5.  They  had  miraculous  powers,  such  as  Elijah 
had  when  sent  to  be  the  Lord's  witness  before 
Ahab  and  Ahaziah  (1  Kings  xvii.  1 ;  2  Kings  i. 
10,  12),  and  Moses,  when  he  bore  God's  message 


152  THE   REA'ELATION. 

to  Pharaoh;  Ex.  vii.  19,  etc.  In  other  words, 
they  should  be  to  their  generation  what  Elijah 
and  Moses  were  to  theirs,  and  accredited  by  simi- 
lar attestations  of  divine  power  working  through 
them.  It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that  they 
actually  did  call  down  fire  from  heaven,  and  did 
turn  waters  into  blood,  like  those  earlier  prophets, 
but  that  they  were  furnished  with  credentials  of 
their  divine  mission  as  signal  and  unmistakable  as 
those  prophets  were. 

6.  They  were  martyred  under  the  Roman  au- 
thority, represented  by  the  figure  of  the  beast 
from  the  bottomless  pit.  This  character  is  more 
fully  disclosed  in  Chapter  thirteen ;  he  is  men- 
tioned here  by  anticipation.  The  indignities 
heaped  upon  their  dead  bodies  for  three  and  a  half 
days,  the  refusal  to  them  of  the  sacred  rites  of 
burial,  and  the  rejoicing  of  the  people  of  the 
earth  (i.  e.,  of  the  land^  viz.,  Palestine),  that  they 
were  thus  rid  of  those  who  so  constantly  annoyed 
■them  by  their  warnings  and  denunciations,  —  all 
these  are  particulars  of  which  no  positive  men- 
tion is  made  in  history,  but  which  are  intrinsically 
probable,  and  are  wholly  in  keeping  with  the 
awful  scenes  of  violence  and  bloodshed  that  at- 
tended the  siege  and  fall  of  the  city. 

7.  There  remains  only  the  seventh  particular,  in 
respect  to  which,  as  to  the  preceding,  we  have  no 
positive  information.     It  is  possible  that  a  literal 


THE  FIEST   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  15B 

resurrection  and  ascension  of  these  martyred  wit- 
nesses occurred.  That  no  record  of  so  stupendous 
a  miracle  is  left  us,  if  it  did  occur,  is  not  surpris- 
ing, for  the  events  of  those  last  hours  of  an  expir- 
ing city  no  mortal  pen  could  have  recorded. 
Josephus  wrote  as  a  Jew,  a  military  officer  in  the 
Roman  army.  He  would  be  little  likely  to  have 
heard  of  it ;  while  in  the  city  itself,  spectator  and 
historian,  actors  and  observers,  all  alike  perished. 
Even  the  resurrection  and  ascension  of  our  Lord 
himself  found  no  place  in  secular  histor}?-,  and  but 
for  the  testimony  of  a  few  of  his  intimate  friends, 
the  world  would  never  have  heard  of  it.  On  the 
other  hand,  it  may  not  be  necessary  to  suppose  in 
the  case  of  these  witnesses  a  literal,  visible  ascen- 
sion. A  heroic  death,  like  that  of  Stephen,  with 
an  eye  fixed  on  the  opening  glories  of  heaven, 
may  have  been  sufficient  to  warrant  the  language 
before  us.  Their  enemies  may  have  infficted 
temporal  death,  but  the  undaunted  courage  and 
holy  faith  that  could  see  Jesus  on  the  right  hand 
of  God  waiting  to  receive  his  servant,  may  have 
been  like  a  visible  resurrection  and  ascension  in 
the  presence  of  all  beholders. 

Such,  then,  is  our  best  conjecture  as  to  the 
meaning  of  these  mysterious  witnesses.  We  do 
not  ask  any  one  to  accept  it  as  the  true  one. 
There  are  gaps  in  the  evidence  which  sustains  it, 
of  which  we  are  fully  aware,  and  which  we  know 
7* 


154  THE    REVELATION. 

not  how  to  fill.  We  can  only  say  that  of  all  the 
theories  we  have  ever  read  on  the  subject,  we  re- 
call none  which  do  not  seem  to  us  less  supported 
by  facts  and  less  probable  in  itself  than  this. 

Completion  of  the  Sixth  Trumpet. 

Chapter  xi.  (13)  And  in  that  hour  there  was  a  great 
earthquake,  and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell;  and  there 
were  killed  in  the  earthquake  seven  thousand  persons:  and 
the  rest  were  affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of 
heaven. 

(14)  The  second  Woe  is  past:  behold,  the  third  Woe  Com- 
eth quickly. 

The  martyrdom  and  resurrection  of  these  wit- 
nesses were  accompanied  (verse  xiii.)  by  a  great 
earthquake,  which  destroyed  a  tenth  part  of  the 
city,  and  seven  thousand  men.  Perhaps  this  is 
not  to  be  taken  literally,  but  somewhat  like  the 
catastrophes  predicted  under  the  second  and  third 
trumpets  (Chapter  viii.).  And  yet  it  is  a  remark- 
able fact  that  something  greatly  resembling  this 
did  literally  happen  in  the  siege,  as  described  by 
Josephus.  On  that  fatal  night  when  the  Idu- 
means  were  admitted  into  the  city  by  the  Zealots, 
he  says  :  "  There  broke  out  a  prodigious  storm 
in  the  night,  with  the  utmost  violence  and  very 
strong  winds,  with  the  largest  showers  of  rain, 
with  continual  lightnings,  terrible  thunderings, 
and  amazing  concussions  and  bello wings  of  the 
earth  that  was  in  an  earthquake.     These  things 


THE  FIRST  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  155 

were  a  manifest  indication  that  some  destruction 
was  coming  upon  men,  when  the  system  of  the 
world  was  put  into  this  disorder,  and  any  one 
would  guess  that  these  wonders  foreshadowed 
some  grand  calamities  that  were  coming."  The 
Idumeans  engaged  in  a  general  massacre,  and 
"  the  outer  temple  was  all  of  it  overflowed  with 
blood;  and  that  day,  as  it  came  on,  saw  eight 
thousand^  five  hundred  dead  bodies  there, ''  War, 
iv.  4,  5 ;  iv.  5,  1. 

The  effect  of  this  awful  catastrophe  upon  the 
surviving  multitude  is  briefl}^  noted,  —  they  "were 
affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven." 
There  is  no  reason  to  infer  that  this  was  any- 
thing more  than  the  consternation  which  reigned 
throughout  the  fated  city  during  this  most  terri- 
ble of  all  sieges.  Every  new  event  of  horror 
sent  a  new  wave  of  fright  through  the  struggling 
mass,  extorting  new  outcries  and  supplications  to 
God  for  mercy.  So  under  Christ's  ministry,  the 
displays  of  his  miraculous  power  often  filled  the 
multitudes  with  fear,  and  led  them  to  "  glorify 
God,"  without  implying  any  repentance  for  their 
sins,  or  any  sincere  spiritual  worship  of  him. 
Compare  Luke  v.  26 ;  xxiii.  47 ;  Acts  iv.  21. 

So  ends  the  second  woe-trumpet,  with  its  inter- 
ruptions and  episodes,  and  we  pass  to  the  third 
and  last. 


156  the  revelation. 

The  Seventh  Trumpet. 

Chapter  xi.  (15)  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded;  and 
there  followed  great  voices  in  heaven,  and  they  said,  The 
kingdom  of  the  world  is  become  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord, 
and  of  his  Christ:  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 
(16)  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  which  sit  before  God 
on  their  thrones,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worshiped  God, 
saying,  (17)  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God,  the  Al- 
mighty, which  art  and  which  wast;  because  thou  hast 
taken  thy  great  power,  and  didst  reign.  (18)  And  the  na- 
tions were  wroth,  and  thy  wrath  came,  and  the  time  of  the 
dead  to  be  judged,  and  the  time  to  give  their  reward  to  thy 
servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and  to  them  that 
fear  thy  name,  the  small  and  the  great;  and  to  destroy 
them  that  destroy  the  earth. 

(19)  And  there  was  opened  the  temple  of  God  that  is  in 
heaven;  and  there  was  seen  in  his  temple  the  ark  of  his 
covenant;  and  there  followed  lightnings,  and  voices,  and 
thunders,  and  an  earthquake,  and  great  hail. 

Glancing  through  the  first  five  verses  we  find 
mention  of  the  following  things :  — 

1.  The  establishment  of  the  new  kingdom  of 
Christ,  which  shall  continue  forever. 

2.  The  beginning  of  the  judgment  of  the  dead, 
and  the  reward  of  the  faithful  prophets  and 
martyrs. 

3.  The  destruction  of  the  enemies  and  perse- 
cutors of  the  church. 

4.  The  abolition  of  the  Mosaic  religious  system, 
and  the  opening  of  access  to  God  through  the  one 
mediation  of  Christ  to  all  mankind. 

5.  The    whole    accompanied    by   the     sublime 


THE  FIEST   PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  157 

physical  phenomena  which  in  the  Jewish  concep- 
tions were  the  tokens  of  God's  coming  to  men  to 
rule  over  and  to  judge  the  world. 

In  other  words,  we  have  here  described  that 
great  event  known  as  the  second  coming  —  the 
Parousia — of  the  Lord,  involving  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem,  and  of  the  old  dispensation,  and 
the  establishment  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

Let  us  look  at  the  particulars  specified  therein. 

1.  The  beginning  of  the  "  kingdom  of  heaven," 
—  that  mediatorial  reign  of  Jesus  Christ  which  is 
to  continue  forever.  "There  were  great  voices 
in  heaven,  sayhig,  The  kingdoms  (the  corrected 
text  reads  kingdom^  meaning  not  the  several  na- 
tionalities and  governments,  but  the  supreme  do- 
minion) of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms 
of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ,  and  he  [Christ] 
shall  reign  forever  and  ever."  This  is  in  entire 
accordance  with  all  those  passages  w^hich  assert 
that  Christ  had  ascended  to  his  throne,  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father,  where  he  was  to  reign 
till  he  had  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet.  Ps. 
ii.;  Dan.  vii.  14;  Mark  xvi.  9;  Eph.  i.  20-23; 
Phil.  ii.  9-11;  Heb.  i.  3;  viii.  1;  x.  12;  xii.  2,  etc. 
From  that  time  also  appeared  the  visible  kingdom 
of  heaven  among  men,  —  the  Christian  church 
emerging  from  the  ruins  of  the  old  dispensation, 
under  which  it  had  for  a  few  years  been  sheltered, 
and  with  which   it   had,  to   outward  view,  been 


158  THE   REVELATION. 

confounded,  now  assuming  its  separate  identity, 
and  going  forward  upon  a  career,  at  first  of  suf- 
fering and  afterward  of  trinniph,  till  in  the  per- 
son of  Constantine,  the  first  Christian  emperor, 
it  became  the  mistress  of  the  world.  To  this  ef- 
fect was  the  song  of  the  elders,  of  thanksgiving 
to  God,  "  Thou  hast  taken  thy  great  power,  and 
hast  reigned,"  —  or  as  Stuart  translates,  —  "  hast 
become  king,"  —  of  course,  meaning  in  the  per- 
son of  Christ,  to  whom  he  had  given  the  king- 
dom. "  And,"  they  add,  with  evident  allusion  to 
Ps.  ii.  1,  5, 12,  "  the  nations  (i.  e.,  Gentiles^  were 
angry,  and  thy  wrath  is  come." 

2.  The  destruction  of  the  old  dispensation,  its 
ritual,  its  laws,  its  altar  and  sacrifices,  its  temple, 
and  the  sacred  city  whicli  had  once  been  honored 
as  the  place  where  God  had  dwelt.  All  the  ter- 
rific symbols  of  the  preceding  seals  and  trumpets 
foreshadowed  this  awful  result.  The  wrath  had 
come,  the  time  for  destroying  them  that  destroyed 
the  land;  verse  18.  The  minute  description  of 
the  final  scene  is  withheld  —  it  was  probably 
among  those  things  uttered  by  the  seven  thunders 
of  God's  wrath,  which  were  ordered  to  be  sealed 
up,  as  if  too  fearful  for  any  human  ear.  This,  in 
the  customary  Jewish  phraseology,  was  the  "  end 
of  the  world"  or  age  (Matt.  xxiv.  3),  —  the  close 
of  "the  world  that  now  is,"  and  the  introduction 
of  "  the  world  to  come."     It  was  the  final  fulfill- 


THE  FIRST   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  159 

ment  of  all  those  predictions  of  woe  to  the  apos- 
tate church  of  the  former  dispensation  which 
had  been  uttered  by  all  the  prophets,  from  Moses, 
who  gave  them  the  law,  to  Christ,  whom  as  their 
crowning  act  of  rebellion  they  rejected  and 
crucified. 

3.  The  judgment  of  the  dead,  and  rewarding  of 
the  faithful  prophets  and  saints  who  had  suffered 
in  the  name  of  Christ.  Judgment  here  means 
vindication^  such  as  was  promised  the  martyrs  in 
Chapter  vi.  10,  11.  The  passage  is  in  exact  cor- 
respondence with  Matt.  xvi.  27,  28,  "The  Son  of 
man  shall  come  in  the  glory  of  his  Father,  with 
his  angels,  and  then  shall  he  reivard  every  man 
according  to  his  works.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
There  be  some  standing  here  which  shall  not  taste 
of  death  till  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in 
his  kingdom."  It  must  be  remembered  that  a 
king  was  among  the  ancients  a  judge.  When 
Christ  ascended  to  his  throne  and  began  to  reign 
as  King,  he  began  at  the  same  time  to  execute 
the  office  of  Judge.  The  two  are  essential  and 
inseparable  functions  of  the  same  supreme  dignity. 
That  "judgment  seat,"  before  which  all  must 
appear  to  receive  the  things  done  in  the  body 
(2  Cor.  V.  10),  is  the  same  throne  of  glory  upon 
which  he  reigns  at  the  Father's  right  hand ;  its 
beginning  and  duration  are  coeval  and  co-eternal 
with  it. 


160  THE   REVELATION. 

4.  The  opening  of  the  temple  of  God  in  heaven. 
By  this  we  understand  the  free  access  henceforth 
conferred  on  all  believers,  through  the  efficacy  of 
Christ's  sole  mediation,  to  the  Father  in  heaven. 
In  other  words,  it  is  precisely  the  same  great  truth 
so  fully  shown  in  Heb.  vii.  to  x.  God  is  no  longer 
unapproachable  by  men.  The  shekinah  of  his 
presence  is  no  more  shut  away  in  the  inner  shrine, 
into  which  no  man  may  enter  ;  the  veil  is  rent ; 
the  ark  on  which  is  the  mercy  seat  is  thrown  open 
to  all  who  come  to  it  in  Christ's  name.  The  gos- 
pel of  salvation  by  faith  for  every  penitent  soul 
is  henceforth  enthroned,  and  is  to  be  proclaimed 
through  all  the  world  to  every  creature. 

5.  All  these  sublime  events  clustering  around 
the  destruction  of  this  guilty  city  constituted  that 
great  crisis  in  the  religious  status  of  mankind 
which  had  been  predicted  as  destined  to  take 
place  at  the  coming  (Parousia)  of  the  Lord,  and 
were  accompanied  by  that  awe-inspiring  symbol- 
ism with  which  that  coming  was  always  associated. 
"  There  were  lightnings  and  voices  and  thunder- 
ings  and  an  earthquake  and  great  hail."  We 
need  not  ask  whether  all  these  literally  occurred 
in  those  last  days  of  the  siege  —  we  know  in  fact 
from  Josephus  that  they  did  —  but  we  see  in  them 
more  than  this.  They  were  the  insignia  of  the 
Divine  Presence,  the  costume,  so  to  speak,  of  the 
coming.     It  is  not,  perhaps,  unworthy  of  mention 


THE  FIKST  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  161 

that  the  words,  and  "art  to  come,"  in  the  seven- 
teenth verse,  are  not  found  in  the  most  ancient 
manuscripts,  and  hence  are  omitted  from  the  cor- 
rected text.  Is  it  too  much  to  infer  from  this 
that  the  eklers  in  their  song  of  thanksgiving 
recognize  Christ  as  having  come  in  these  events, 
and  as  being  no  longer  him  who  was  to  come  ? 

In  the  midst  of  this  tempest  of  wrath  and  woe, 
the  curtain  falls  and  closes  up  the  view.  Words 
are  not  added  to  tell  in  detail  the  horrors  of  a 
city's  death.  Had  not  the  pen  of  a  Jew  —  hi.nself 
an  eye-witness  and  an  actor  in  the  scenes  he  de- 
scribes—  recorded  them,  we  should  never  have 
known  what  those  horrors  were.  We  invite  such 
of  our  readers  as  possess  or  have  access  to  the 
work  of  Josephus  to  read  his  History  of  the  Jew- 
ish War,  especially  the  fifth  and  sixth  Books,  and 
let  them  serve  as  a  commentary  on  these  five 
chaj)ters  of  this  prophecy.  In  silence  and  awe 
the  apostle  leaves  the  last  scene  to  the  imagina- 
tion of  his  readers,  and  the  first  part  of  the  Rev- 
elation is  closed. 


IV. 

THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC  BOOK. 

The  Jews  were  not  the  only  persecutors  of 
Christianity.  In  the  tenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
Nero  (a.d.  64),  a  fire  broke  out  in  Rome,  which 
destroyed  two-thirds  of  the  city.  Popular  suspi- 
cion fell  upon  Nero  himself  as  the  author  of  this 
calamity,  and  the  murmurs  of  indignation  became 
so  loud  that  the  tyrant  was  alarmed,  and  looked 
about  for  some  way  of  escape  from  the  odium. 
The  Christians  were  then  becoming  numerous  in 
Rome,  and  were  already  the  objects  of  hatred  to 
the  pagans.  It  was  quite  easy,  therefore,  for  Nero 
to  accuse  them  of  the  crime  and  inflame  still  more 
the  popular  animosity.  Accordingly,  he  began 
the  most  furious  persecution  against  them,  arrest- 
ing great  numbers,  and  putting  them  to  death,  by 
fire,  by  crucifixion,  and  every  form  of  lingering 
torment.  It  was  in  this  persecution,  as  is  believed, 
that  John  was  banished  to  Patmos  and  wrote  this 
book  as  a  message  of  comfort  and  admonition  to 
the  suffering  churches.  This  persecution  was  the 
first  in  a  series  of  similar  inflictions  lasting  two 
hundred  and  fifty  years  to  the  reign  of  Constantine. 

Having  in  the  preceding  chapters  described  the 
102 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC    BOOK.  163 

judgments  of  God  upon  the  hostile  Jews,  cuhni- 
nating  in  the  overthrow  of  their  sacred  temple 
and  city,  the  apostle  receives  further  disclosures 
as  to  the  purpose  of  God  toward  this  still  more 
formidable  persecutor,  Rome.  And  to  give  a 
clearer  view  of  the  origin  and  ruUng  spirit  of  the 
persecution,  he  takes  us  back  to  the  beginning 
of  Christian  it}",  and  with  a  few  graphic  touches 
describes  the  birth  of  Christ  himself,  and  the  efforts 
made  by  the  great  Adversary  of  the  church  for  his 
destruction. 

The  Woman  and  the  Dragon. 

Chaptek  XII.  (1)  And  a  great  sign  was  seen  in  heaven; 
a  woman  arrayed  with  the  sun,  and  the  moon  under  her 
feet,  arv:l  upon  hei'  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars;  (2)  and 
she  was  with  child ;  and  she  crieth  out,  travailing  in  birth, 
and  in  pain  to  be  delivered.  (3)  And  there  was  seen 
another  sign  in  heaven;  and  behold,  a  grent  red  dragon, 
having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  upon  his  heads  seven 
diadems.  (4)  And  his  tail  draweth  the  third  part  of  the 
stars  of  heaven,  and  did  cast  them  to  the  eaith:  and  the 
dragon  standeth  before  the  woman  which  was  about  to  be 
delivered,  that  when  she  was  delivered,  he  might  devour  her 
child.  (5)  And  she  was  delivered  of  a  son,  a  man  child, 
who  is  to  rule  all  the  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron:  and  her 
child  was  cauglit  up  unto  God,  and  unto  his  throne.  (6) 
And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where  she  hath  a 
place  prepared  of  God,  that  there  they  may  nourish  her  a 
thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days. 

We  are  to  suppose  the  apostle  as  still  looking 
upward,  not  probably  through  the  "  open  door," 
as  at  first   (Chap.  iv.  1),  but  upon  the  sky,  from 


164  THE   REVELATION. 

whence  the  mighty  angel  came  down  in  Chap.  x. 
1,  8.  There  appears  to  him  a  great  wonder 
(Chap.  xii.  1),  literally,  sign  or  symbol,  viz.,  a 
woman  invested  with  glorious  splendor,  like  the 
sun,  standing  on  a  silvery  cloud  of  the  luster  of 
the  moon,  and  wearing  upon  her  head  a  circlet  of 
twelve  starry  gems.  She  is  the  church  of  God 
crowned  with  the  names  of  her  twelve  tribes,  as 
the  high  priest  wore  the  same  names  emblazoned 
upon  his  jeweled  breastplate.  This  idea  of  the 
church  as  a  woman,  a  bride,  and  a  mother,  was 
quite  common  among  the  prophets,  and  would  be 
easily  recognized  by  the  readers  of  the  book. 
Compare,  especially.  Gal.  iv.  26,  where  Paul 
speaks  of  "Jerusalem  —  which  is  the  mother  of 
us  all.'''' 

Standing  before  the  woman,  in  the  half  erect 
attitude  of  the  snake  when  about  to  strike,  there 
appeared  another  sign,  a  great  bloody-hued  dragon 
or  serpent,  with  seven  heads  —  seven  the  number 
of  fulness  and  completeness  —  each  head  having 
a  crest,  or  "  crown,"  perhaps  like  the  hooded  co- 
bras of  the  East,  and  bearing  collectively  ten 
horns,  apparently  the  three  central  heads  tAVO 
each,  and  the  others  one.  His  tail,  sweeping  in 
convolutions  across  the  sky,  dislodged  the  stars 
over  a  third  part  —  sixty  degrees  —  of  heaven. 
What  this  terrific  symbol  meant  is  expressly 
stated  in  verse  9,  in  language  very  clearly  identi- 


THE  SECOND  PKOPHETIC   BOOK.  165 

fying  liim  with  tlie  Tempter  which  deceived  our 
first  parents,  the  ancient  enemy  of  God  and  man. 
His  crimson  hue  betrays  his  malice  and  cruelty, 
the  crowns  and  horns  his  kingly  dignity  and 
power,  as  the  Prince  of  this  world,  and  his  pro- 
digious length  the  vast  reach  of  his  sway,  through 
the  dominion  of  the  Roman  empire. 

The  dragon  stands  thus  waiting  for  the  birth  of 
the  Messiah,  the  man-child  that  was  to  rule  all 
nations  with  an  iron  scepter.  No  j^erson  familiar 
with  Psalms  ii.  and  ex.  could  doubt  who  was 
meant  by  this  man-child.  As  little  could  he  hes- 
itate in  referring  the  time  here  intended  to  the 
endeavor  of  Herod  to  destroy  the  infant  Jesus. 

The  murderous  intent  of  the  dragon  was  de- 
feated, and  the  child  was  caught  up  to  God  and 
to  his  throne.  A  single  line  covers  the  Avhole  life 
and  death  and  ascension  of  the  Messiah,  the  pur- 
pose of  the  writer  not  being  to  give  the  details  of 
the  history,  but  only  to  refer  most  concisely  to 
those  events  which  disclosed  the  diabolical  en- 
mity of  Satan.  The  woman,  the  church  of  God, 
fled  into  tlie  wilderness,  an  allusion  to  the  refuge 
which  the  Christian  believers  found  during  the 
last  part  of  those  bloody  times  at  Pella,  in  the 
wild  region  beyond  the  Jordan,  where  they  abode 
in  entire  safety  during  the  three  and  a  half  years 
—  the  one  thousand  two  hundred  sixty  days  —  of 
the  warj  which  ended  in  the  fall  of  Jerusalem. 


166  THE  REVELATION. 

The  Conflict  in  Heaven. 

Chapter  xii.  (7)  And  there  was  war  iu  heaven:  Michael 
and  his  angels  going  forth  to  war  with  the  dragon ;  and  the 
dragon  warred  and  his  angels;  (8)  and  they  prevailed  not, 
neither  was  their  place  found  any  more  in  heaven.  (9)  And 
the  great  dragon  was  cast  down,  the  old  serpent,  he  that  is 
called  the  Devil  and  Satan,  the  deceiver  of  the  whole  world; 
he  was  cast  down  to  the  earth,  and  his  angels  were  cast 
down  with  him.  (10)  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  in  heaven, 
saying,  Now  is  come  the  salvation,  and  the  power,  and  the 
kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the  authority  of  his  Christ:  for 
the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast  down,  which  accuseth 
them  before  our  God  day  and  night.  (11)  And  they  over- 
came him  because  of  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  because 
of  the  word  of  their  testimony;  and  they  loved  not  their 
life  even  unto  death.  (12)  Therefore  rejoice,  O  heavens, 
and  ye  that  dwell  in  them.  Woe  for  the  earth  and  for  the 
sea:  because  the  devil  is  gone  down  unto  you,  having  great 
wrath,  knowing  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time. 

The  dragon,  seeing  his  intention  frustrated, 
with  desperate  daring  pursues  the  ascending  Mes- 
siah even  to  heaven,  but  is  there  met  at  the 
threshold  by  Michael,  the  guardian  angel  of  the 
church,  with  his  associate  angels.  The  word  Mi- 
chael signifies  "Who  is  like  God?"  and  is  the 
name  of  "the  great  Prince  who  standeth  for  the 
people  of  God."  Dan.  xii.  1.  The  Scriptures  re- 
peatedly speak  of  guardian  angels  both  of  nations 
and  individuals.  Compare  Dan.  x.  5-21,  where 
Gabriel  represents  himself  as  struggling  with  the 
Prince,  i.  e.,  guardian  angel,  of  Persia,  to  obtain 
the   deliverance   of  the   Jews.     He   promises   to 


THE  SECOND  PEOPHETIO  BOOK.  167 

renew  the  struggle  when  the  Prince  of  Greece 
sliall  come.  So  hi  Jude  9,  Michael  is  represented 
as  contending  with  Satan  about  the  body  of 
Moses.  All  this  was  in  accordance  with  the 
peculiar  ideas  of  the  Jews,  and  becomes  easy  of 
interpretation  when  read  in  the  light  of  their 
opinions.  It  was  a  symbolic  and  very  picturesque 
method  of  showing  the  hostility  of  Satan  to  the 
church,  and  the  methods  to  which  he  resorted  to 
effect  its  ruin. 

In  this  supernal  conflict  Satan  and  his  forces 
are  overthrown  and  cast  out  of  heaven,  and  a  song 
of  triumph  is  raised  by  the  saints  over  his  down- 
fall. The  epithet,  "  accuser  of  our  brethren,"  is 
applied  to  him  probably  from  the  scene  referred 
to  by  Job,  when  this  malignant  spirit  made  his 
false  charges  against  the  patriarch,  a  business 
which  he  is  represented  as  being  constantly  occu- 
pied with  day  and  night.  His  temptations,  how- 
ever, are  defeated  by  the  fidelity  of  the  saints,  and 
by  the  steadfastness  which  triumphed  even  in 
death.  At  the  same  time  a  wail  of  sympathy  is 
uttered  for  those  still  living  for  the  woes  impend- 
ing nnder  the  new  persecution  which  he  will 
instigate,  a  persecution  infuriated  by  the  con- 
sciousness that  his  time  is  short. 


168  THE   EEVELATION. 

The  Dragon's  Wrath. 

Chapter  xti.  (13)  And  wlieii  the  dragon  saw  that  lie 
was  cast  down  to  the  earth,  he  persecuted  the  woman  which 
brought  forth  the  man  child.  (14)  And  there  were  given  to 
the  woman  the  two  wings  of  the  great  eagle,  that  she  might 
fly  into  the  wilderness  unto  her  place,  where  she  is  nourished 
for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the 
serpent.  (15)  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his  mouth  after 
the  womnn  water  as  a  river,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  bo' 
carried  away  by  the  stream.  (16)  And  the  earth  helped  the. 
woman,  and  the  earth  opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up 
the  river  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth.  (IT)  And 
the  dragon  waxed  wroth  with  the  woman,  and  went  away  to 
make  war  with  the  rest  of  her  seed,  which  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  and  hold  the  testimony  of  Jesus:  and 
he  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

Tlie  S3''mbols  now  return  again  to  the  woman 
who  had  fled  hato  the  wilderness,  the  narrative 
having  been  interrupted  for  a  short  time  to  de- 
scribe this  celestial  conflict  and  defeat.  The  time, 
times,  and  half  a  time,  i.  e.,  three  and  a  half  3^ears, 
are  the  same  period  mentioned  in  verse  6.  The 
flood  of  waters  ejected  after  her  by  the  serpent 
may  be  suggested  by  the  supposed  power  of  en- 
raged serpents  to  spit  poison  after  their  escaping 
victims.  The  earth  opening  its  mouth  to  swallow 
up  the  flood  probably  refers  to  some  providential 
interposition  for  the  relief  of  the  persecuted. 
Stuart  suggests  the  approach  of  the  Roman 
armies,  which  arrested  the  violent  assaults  of  the 
Jews,  and  shut  them  up  Avithin  their  own  walls. 
The  chapter  then  ends  with  a  declaration  of  the 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  169 

malice  of  Satan,  and  the  instigation  of  the  new- 
persecution  against  "the  remnant  of  the  woman's 
seed,"  viz.,  those  that  had  survived  the  hostility 
^of  the  Jews.  This  new  persecution  is  that  of 
•Nero,  and  his  successors,  the  emperors  of  pagan 
Rome. 

The  next  chapter  brings  into  view  the  agents 
through  whom  the  persecution  is  to  be  carried  on. 

The  Two  Beasts. 

The  twelfth  chapter,  as  we  have  previously 
stated,  is  prefator}^  to  the  second  part  of  this 
book,  showing  the  origin  and  prime  instigator  of 
the  great  Roman  persecutions,  which  had  already 
begun  their  bloody  work  under  Nero.  The  pres- 
ent chapter  describes  the  agents  through  whom 
that  work  would  be  carried  on.  It  can  scarcely 
be  doubted  that  the  general  conception  is  mod- 
eled after  the  visions  of  Daniel  recorded  in  his 
seventh  chapter,  which  most  commentators  now 
agree  predicted  a  series  of  eastern  monarchies,  all 
more  or  less  hostile  to  the  people  of  God,  culmi- 
nating in  the  kingdom  of  Syria,  and  the  "little 
horn,"  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  who  inflicted  the 
most  ferocious  cruelties  upon  the  Jews  as  de- 
scribed in  the  apocryphal  books  of  the  Maccabees. 
Nothing  could  be  more  natural  or  suggestive  to 
those  who  were  familiar  Avith  that  earlier  proph- 
ecv  and  its  fulfillment  than  the  exhibition  of  this 
8 


170  THE   REVELATION. 

new  persecutor  under  like  symbols,  sufficiently 
varied  to  meet  the  differing  circumstances  of  the 
case,  and  yet  with  enough  similarity  to  show  the 
same  malicious  designs  and  the  same  sure  and 
signal  overthrow. 

The  Beast  from  the  Sea. 

Chapter  xni,  (1)  And  I  saw  a  beast  coming  up  out  of 
the  sea,  having  ten  horns  and  seven  heads,  and  on  his  horns 
ten  diadems,  and  upon  his  heads  names  of  blasphemy  (2) 
And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  hke  unto  a  leopard,  and  his 
feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth 
of  a  lion ;  and  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power,  and  his 
throne,  and  great  authority.  (3)  And  I  »aw  one  of  his  heads 
as  though  it  had  been  smitten  unto  death;  and  his  death- 
stroke  was  healed:  and  the  whole  earth  wondered  after  the 
beast;  (4)  and  they  worshiped  the  dragon,  because  he  gave 
his  authority  unto  the  beast;  and  thoy  worshiped  the  beast, 
saying,  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast  ?  and  who  is  able  to  inake 
war  with  him?  (5;  and  there  was  given  to  him  a  mouth 
speaking  great  things  and  blasphemies ;  and  there  was  given 
to  him  authority  to  continue  forty  and  two  months.  (G) 
And  he  opened  his  mouth  for  blasphemies  against  God,  to 
blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle,  even  them  that 
dwell  in  the  heaven.  (7)  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to 
make  war  with  the  saints,  and  to  overcome  them :  and  there 
was  given  to  him  authority  over  every  tribe  and  people  and 
tongue  and  nation.  (8)  And  all  that  dwell  on  the  earth 
shall  worship  him,  every  one  whose  name  hath  not  been 
written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb  that  hath  been  slain 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  (9)  If  any  man  hath  an 
ear,  let  him  ear.  (10)  If  any  man  is  for  captivity,  into  cap- 
tivity he  goeth:  if  any  man  shall  kill  with  the  sword,  with 
the  sword  must  he  be  killed.  Here  is  the  patience  and  the 
faith  of  the  iaaiuts. 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC  BOOK.  171 

Inasmuch  as  an  angel  formally  explains  in 
Chap.  xvii.  7-18  the  signification  of  "  the  beast," 
we  may  anticipatively  refer  to  that  explanation  as 
we  look  at  this  chapter. 

The  apostle  is  standing  upon  the  shore  of  the 
sea,  because,  says  Stuart,  he  is  no'W  to  see  ob- 
jects terrestr'al  and  actions  done  among  men. 
He  beholds  a  terrific  beast  rising  out  of  the  sea; 
—  the  sea  sjanbolizing,  probably,  as  in  Chap.  xvii. 
15,  "peoples  and  multitudes  and  tongues  and  na- 
tions." That  is,  there  arises  among  the  world's 
vast  populations  a  power  represented  by  this 
beast.  He,  too,  like  the  dragon  whom  he  is  to 
serve,  has  seven  crowned  heads  and  ten  horns, 
symbols  of  imperial  power.  Those  heads  are 
seven  "kings,"  or  emperors  (Chap.  xvii.  10), — 
the  original  word  standing  interchangeably  for 
both;  —  they  refer  also  to  the  seven  mountains 
which  constitute  his  seat  or  abode;  xvii.  9.  The 
horns  are  tributary  or  allied  kings;  xvii.  12. 
Upon  the  heads  are  names  of  blasphemy,  i.  e., 
blasphemous  titles.  The  body  of  the  beast  was 
lithe  and  swift  like  a  leopard ;  his  feet  broad  and 
firm  like  those  of  a  bear ;  his  mouth  armed  with 
huge  teeth  like  the  mouth  of  a  lion ;  in  other 
words,  he  was  endowed  with  the  power  of  the 
most  terrific  wild  beasts  known  to  men.  This 
monster  is  the  servant  of  the  dragon,  the  great 
persecutor  of  God's  people,  receiving  from  him 


172  THE   REVELATION. 

his  power,  his  throne,  and  his  world-wide  author- 
ity.    He  is  the  Imperial  monarchy  of  Rome. 

One  of  his  heads  was  wounded  as  if  to  death ; 
but  his  deadly  wound  was  healed.  This  is  evi- 
dently an  enigmatical  way  of  designating  some 
one  of  the  Roman  emperors.  It  seems  to  be  one 
of  the  instances  so  often  occurring  in  the  apos- 
tolic writings,  in  which  the  existing  sovereign  is 
pointed  to  under  some  obscure  appellation,  be- 
cause of  the  hazard  of  mentioning  him  by  name 
(compare  the  "Man  of  Sin,"  and  "That  Wicked 
One,"  in  2  Thess.  ii.).  He  seems  also  referred  to 
in  Chap.  xvii.  8  as  "the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not, 
and  shall  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go 
into  perdition,"  i.  e.,  was  alive,  then  dead,  after- 
ward came  back  from  hades,  and  finally  perished. 
Also  in  Chap.  xvii.  11,  as  "  the  beast  that  was, 
and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth,  and  is  of  the 
seven."     Who  was  meant  by  this? 

Some  think  Julius  Caesar,  the  first  of  the 
Csesars,  who  was  slain  by  Brutus  and  his  fellow 
conspirators.  This  at  first  seemed  a  "deadly 
wound "  to  the  beast ;  but  Augustus  succeeded 
him,  and  established  the  monarchy  firmly,  so  that 
the  deadly  wound  was  healed.  But  how  did 
Julius  come  back  from  hades,  and  how  was  he 
the  eightli?  And  what  necessity  was  there  of  re- 
ferring to  him,  now  long  dead,  in  a  concealed 
manner,  or  implying  that  it  needed  a  "  mind  that 


THE   SECOND  PKOPHETIC  BOOK.  173 

had  wisdom ''    (Chap.    xvii.   9)    to    perceive    the 
meaning  ? 

Stuart,  therefore,  and  others,  think  Nero  was 
intended.  Certain  heathen  oracles  had  predicted 
that  Nero  would  be  dangerously  wounded,  but 
would  recover,  seize  the  imperial  throne  a  second 
time,  and  finally  perish.  Abundant  evidence  of 
this  singular  prophesy,  and  of  its  general  notori- 
ety throughout  the  empire,  is  shown  in  the  writ- 
ings of  Tacitus,  Suetonius,  Dio  Cassius,  the  Sibyl- 
line Oracles,  Lactantius,  and  others.  It  is  not 
supposed  that  John,  in  using  this  prediction, 
meant  to  be  understood  as  indorsing  it,  but  only 
used  a  prevailing  opinion  as  a  suggestive,  though 
enigmatical  way  of  hinting  whom  he  meant.  It 
is  as  if  he  should  say,  "  I  mean  him  of  whom  it 
was  said  that  he  should  be  assaulted  and  wounded, 
but  should  escape  and  recover  from  his  wound, 
and  afterward  regain  his  throne."  This  designa- 
tion would  fit  into  the  verses  of  Chap,  xvii.,  — 
"him  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  comes  back  from 
hades,  and  afterward  goes  into  perdition.*'  Also 
of  the  seven  kings  (or  emperors)  ;  five,  viz.,  Ju- 
lius Csesar,  Augustus,  Tiberius,  Caligula,  and 
Claudius,  are  fallen ;  one,  the  sixth  Nero,  is,  i.  e., 
is  now  reigning,  the  seventh,  Galba,  is  not  yet, 
and  when  he  cometh  he  must  continue  a  short 
space  (Galba  reigned  but  seven  months).  Then, 
if   the   prediction    about   Nero   proved   true,    he 


174  THE  EEYELATIOK. 

would  after  his  restoration  be  the  eighth,  though 
also  one  of  the  seven,  and  finally  go  into  perdi- 
tion, i.  e.,  utterly  perish.  The  fact,  too,  that  Nero 
was  actually  reigning  when  this  book  was  written, 
would  be  the  best  possible  reason  why  John  could 
not  speak  of  him  more  openly,  and  why  he  should 
suggest  that  the  "  mind  that  had  wisdom  "  should 
exert  itself  to  discern  the  allusion. 

It  is  not  probable  that  absolute  certainty  will 
ever  be  attained  as  to  the  correctness  of  this  ex- 
planation. A  passage,  originally  intended  to  be 
obscure,  and  now  still  more  shrouded  in  the  dim 
distance  of  antiquity,  witli  allusions  to  circum- 
stances and  opinions  of  which  so  little  can  now 
be  known,  should  not  be  expected  to  be  perfectly 
clear  at  this  day.  This  much,  however,  can  con- 
fidently be  said,  that  the  view  above  given  is 
consistent  with  itself,  and  far  more  reasonable 
than  any  other  with  which  we  are  acquainted. 

The  remainder  of  the  description  of  this  beast 
entirely  harmonizes  with  what  we  know  of  Nero. 
That  all  the  world  wondered  at  the  power  and 
magnificence  of  the  emperor ;  that  it  paid  to  him 
divine  homage,  which  virtually  was  to  worship 
the  Devil  that  inspired  and  employed  him,  and 
boasted  of  his  invincible  might,  was  only  what  is 
attested  by  all  the  history  of  the  time.  That  he 
himself  uttered  great  things  and  blasphemies,  pro- 
claiming himself  as  God,  assuming  divine  titles, 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  175' 

and  commanding  worship  to  be  paid  to  his  images, 
is  equally  well  known.  That  power  was  given 
him  to  act  (not  continue^  as  our  present  version 
has  it),  i.  e.,  to  do  his  will  in  persecuting  the 
church,  forty  and  two  months,  or  three  and  a  half 
years,  accords  almost  literally  with  the  actual  du- 
ration of  his  persecutions.  They  began  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  year  a.d.  64,  and  ended  with 
the  death  of  Nero  on  the  9th  day  of  June,  A.D. 
68.  Without  insisting  on  the  exact  duration,  it 
is  probable  that  the  three  and  one-half  years  was 
named  because  that  was  the  time  assigned  by 
Daniel  (Chap.  vii.  25)  as  the  period  of  that  ear- 
lier persecutor  of  the  church,  Antiochus  Epiph- 
anes,  —  an  allusion  which  would  strikingly  sug- 
gest the  same  fate  for  this  enemy  that  befell  him. 
Verses  7  and  8  show  how  wide  was  the  sway  of 
this  tyrant,  and  how  extensive  and  abject  the 
homage  which  he  received  from  all  classes  of  peo- 
ple throughout  the  empire. 

The  fearful  description  of  this  monster  closes 
with  a  consolatory  word.  Let  not  the  churches 
wholly  despair.  Whoever  has  an  ear,  listen ! 
God  will  requite  the  persecutor  that  banishes  the 
saints  into  distant  prisons  and  mines,  and  destroys 
them  by  the  sword.  "  He  who  sends  into  exile 
shall  himself  be  exiled ;  he  who  kills  with  the 
sword  shall  be  killed  with  the  sword !  In  this  as- 
surance let  the  saints  have  patience  and  faith !  " 


176  THE   REVELATION. 

How  striking  the  fulfillment  of  these  words  in 
the  death  of  Nero !  When  his  troops  and  his 
palace  guards  had  revolted  against  him,  he  fled 
out  of  the  city,  but  could  get  no  further  than  the 
villa  of  his  freedmen,  four  miles  outside  the  walls. 
There  he  heard  that  the  Senate  had  just  met  and 
decreed  his  death  ''  in  the  ancient  fashion  "  as  a 
public  enemy.  "  Asking,"  says  Merivale,  ''  what 
this  phrase  purported,  lie  was  told  that  the  culprit 
was  stripped,  his  neck  inserted  in  a  forked  stick, 
and  his  body  smitten  with  rods  till  death.  Ter- 
rified at  this  announcement,  he  took  two  daggers 
from  his  bosom,  tried  their  edge,  but  again  laid 
them  down,  alleging  that  the  moment  was  not  yet 
arrived.  Again  and  again  he  tried  to  nerve  him- 
self to  the  last  effort,  but  it  was  not  till  the  sound 
of  horses'  hoofs  was  heard,  and  the  messengers  of 
death  were  plainly  closing  upon  him,  that  he 
placed  a  weapon  at  his  breast,  and  bade  his  slave 
Epaphroditus  drive  it  home.  Another  moment, 
and  it  would  have  been  too  late.  The  centurion 
and  his  soldiers  burst  into  the  room  just  in  time 
to  receive  his  dying  execrations.  The  corpse 
was  imperfectly  consumed  on  the  spot,  and  the 
remains  were  left  to  the  attendants,  by  some  of 
whom  they  were  eventually  laid  in  the  Domitian 
gardens  on  the  Pincian." 


the  second  prophetic  book.  177 

The  Second  Beast. 

Chapter  xiii.  (11)  And  I  saw  another  beast  coming  up 
out  of  the  earth ;  and  he  had  two  horns  like  unto  a  lamb, 
and  he  spake  as  a  dragon.  (12)  And  he  exerciseth  all  the 
authority  of  the  first  beast  in  his  sight.  And  he  maketh 
the  earth  and  them  that  dwell  therein  to  worship  the  first 
beast,  whose  death  stroke  was  healed.  (13)  And  he  doeth 
gi-eat  signs,  that  he  should  even  make  fire  to  come  down  out 
of  heaven  upon  the  earth  in  the  sight  of  men.  (14)  And  he 
deceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  reason  of  the 
signs  which  it  was  given  him  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  beast; 
saying  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  that  they  should 
make  an  image  to  the  beast,  who  hath  the  stroke  of  the 
sword,  and  lived.  (15)  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  give 
breath  to  it,  even  to  the  image  of  the  beast,  that  the  image 
of  the  beast  should  both  speak,  and  cause  that  as  many  as 
should  not  worship  the  image  of  the  beast  should  be  killed. 
(16)  And  he  causeth  all,  the  small  and  the  great,  and  the 
rich  and  the  poor,  and  the  free  and  the  bond,  that  there  be 
given  them  a  mark  on  their  right  hand,  or  upon  their  fore- 
head; (17)  and  that  no  man  should  be  able  to  buy  or  to  sell, 
save  he  that  hath  the  mark,  even  the  name  of  the  beast  or 
the  number  of  his  name. 

The  imperial  monarchy  of  Rome,  in  the  days  of 
its  emperors,  was  twofold,  civil  and  spiritual. 
And  these  were  in  the  closest  alliance,  church  and 
state  being  one  in  a  unity  of  which  the  crowned 
papacy  of  later  ages  was  an  almost  exact  copy. 
The  sovereign  was  not  only  Imperator  (emperor), 
but  Pontifex  Maximus  (chief  priest).  The  pagan 
religio  was  a  vast  system  of  beliefs,  of  rites,  and 
of  priestly  orders,  holding  universal  supremacy  in 
the  empire.     The  hierarchy  possessed  great  wealth 


178  THE  REVELATION. 

and  social  prestige ;  the  worship  of  the  deities 
was  celebrated  in  beautiful  temples  with  imposing 
and  costly  ceremonies  ;  affairs  of  state,  of  military 
service,  of  international  intercourse,  and  of  all 
the  occupations  of  private  life,  went  on  under  the 
constant  guidance  and  sanctions  of  religion  as 
established  by  law.  Indeed,  the  absolute  unity 
of  the  civil  and  spiritual  powers  in  all  the  middle- 
age  monarchies  of  Europe,  and  in  lands  like 
Russia,  Great  Britain,  Spain,  etc.,  to  this  day,  not 
only  shows  to  us  examples  of  what  Rome  was, 
but  is  itself  historically  derived  from  that  mode 
of  national  life  which  was  once  universal  among 
men. 

And  these  two  departments  of  the  imperial 
government  were  mutual  supporters  of  each 
other.  The  emperor,  the  senate,  and  all  local 
magistrates,  were  protectors  and  patrons  of  the 
religious  establishment.  It  was  the  most  inex- 
piable of  crimes  to  neglect  or  insult  it,  for  it  was 
to  dishonor  the  gods,  and  bring  down  their  wrath 
upon  Rome.  The  hierarchy,  in  turn,  were  the  de- 
fenders of  the  throne.  Priests,  augurs,  sooth- 
sayers, vestal  virgins,  the  very  lowest  acolytes  of 
the  temples,  made  it  their  first  duty,  as  it  was 
their  interest,  to  honor  the  powers  that  were  over 
them.  When  the  emperors,  intoxicated  by  mad 
vanity,  aspired  to  be  gods,  it  was  the  priests  that 
gave  them  the  titles   of  "  Divus  "  and  "  Augus- 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  179 

tus,"  and  taught  the  people  to  worship  their 
images,  and  the  soldiers  to  swear  by  the  crowned 
effigies  on  their  standards.  If  these  bloody- 
tyrants  wore  upon  their  heads  "names  of  blas- 
phemy," it  was  the  professed  servants  of  the  gods 
that  put  them  there. 

When,  therefore,  Christianity  with  its  lofty  as- 
sumption of  being  the  only  true  religion,  and  its 
declaration  that  all  heathen  gods  were  false  and 
their  worship  a  lie,  began  to  take  root  and  grow 
in  favor  at  Rome,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that 
it  encountered  the  deadliest  hostility  of  the  pagan 
priesthood.  And  when  the  Arch-persecutor, 
Satan,  set  himself  to  destroy  the  infant-church,  he 
found  ready  formed  to  his  hand  this  vast  enginery 
of  power  to  do  his  work  with.  Do  we  need,  then, 
to  go  farther  to  find  the  second  Beast  of  verses 
11-17? 

He  comes  up  out  of  the  earth  instead  of  the 
sea,  possibly  only  to  show  a  difference  between 
him  and  the  first  beast,  having  but  two  little  lamb- 
like horns,  as  if  most  inoffensive,  but  a  voice  of 
cunning  and  deceit,  as  crafty  as  a  serpent  (verse 
11).  He  has  no  force  of  armies  and  navies  of  his 
own,  but  he  uses,  when  he  has  need  of  them,  all 
the  powers  of  the  empire.  He  causes,  by  his 
teaching,  and  by  a  multitude  of  omens,  incanta- 
tions, prodigies,  and  pretended  miracles,  the  whole 
nation,  which  was  then  the  whole  world   (Luke 


180  THE   REVELATION. 

ii.  1 ;  Acts  xix.  27),  to  worship  the  first  beast 
"whose  deadly  wound  was  healed"  (verse  12). 
(See  the  well-known  story  about  Nero  described 
heretofore).  He  performs  by  magic  and  leger- 
demain and  spiritualism  great  wonders  (compare 
Acts  viii.  9-11;  xvi.  16;  xix.  13-19),  deluding 
the  people  into  adherence  to  the  old  idolatry,  and 
teaching  them  this  new  and  most  debasing  em- 
peror-worship, and  making  it  a  capital  offense  to 
refuse  it  (verses  13,  14,  15).  Indeed,  he  makes 
the  adoration  of  the  standards  a  mark  of  loyalty, 
refusing  the  privileges  of  citizenship  —  the  right 
to  traffic  and  pursue  ordinary  occupations  — to 
such  as  will  not  do  this  homage  to  their  sovereign 
(verses  16,  17).  The  Romans  were  accustomed 
to  brand  their  soldiers  in  the  hand  with  a  mark, 
to  indicate  to  what  corps  they  belonged,  as  our 
own  men  in  the  late  war  wore  badges  on  their 
breasts.  Slaves  were  branded  in  their  foreheads 
with  the  initials  of  their  masters.  In  India  per- 
sons wear  little  dabs  of  paint,  or  something  more 
offensive,  upon  their  foreheads,  in  token  of  being 
devout  worshipers  of  some  god.  Possibly  allu- 
sion may  be  made  to  the  analogous  practice  of 
Christians  receiving  baptism,  with  the  sign  of  the 
cross. 


the  second  pkophetic  book.  181 

The  Na3ie  of  the  Beast. 

Chapter  xiii.  (18)  He  that  hath  understanding,  let  him 
count  the  number  of  the  beast;  for  it  is  tlie  number  of  a 
man :  and  his  number  is  Six  hundred  and  sixty  and  six. 

Thus  far,  then,  the  description  of  these  two 
beasts,  representatives  of  the  twofold  perscuting 
power  of  Rome,  the  throne  and  the  hierarchy  — 
the  state  and  the  pagan  church.  We  are  sure 
that  the  graphic  skill  and  faithfulness  of  the  de- 
lineation must  strike  every  reader  who  is  familiar 
with  the  history  of  that  epoch,  and  be  itself  the 
most  convincing  proof  of  the  true  meaning  of  the 
passage.  But  as  if  this  were  not  enough  —  as  if 
to  fix  the  designation  without  the  possibility  of 
mistake,  and  so  give  the  strongest  ground  for  con- 
fidence when  the  downfall  of  these  foes  of  the 
church  shall  be  announced,  the  apostle  subjoins 
another  description,  so  peculiar  in  itself,  so  well 
calculated  to  baffle  the  curiosity  of  dangerous 
enemies,  and  yet  so  easily  read  by  those  familiar 
with  this  mode  of  designation,  as  most  perfectly 
to  serve  the  double  purpose  of  concealing  and 
revealing  the  very  name  of  him  who  was  meant. 
His  name,  says  he,  is  Six  hundred  and  sixty-six. 
"Let  him  that  hath  understanding  decipher  it." 

This  way  of  computing  names  grew  out  of  the 
fact  that  in  the  ancient  languages  letters  were 
used  both  for  letters  and  figures.  Thus  in  Latin 
the  present  year  is  MDGCCLXXXV,  the  amount 


182  THE  REVELATION. 

being  the  sum  of  the   several  letters  added  to- 
gether.    Thus, 

M  ==1000 
D  =  500 
C  =  100 
C  =  100 
C  =  100 
L  ==  50 
X  =  10 
X  =  10 
X  =  10 
V  =      5 


MDCCCLXXXV  =  1885 

So  says  the  apostle,  the  Beast's  name  amounts 
to  Q6Q. 

The  first  thing  requisite  to  the  solution  is  to 
determine  in  what  language  it  is  to  be  sought. 
The  book  being  written  in  Greek  suggests  that 
the  name  may  be  found  in  this.  Irenseus,  one  of 
the  early  fathers,  accordingly  suggested  the  word 
Lateinos,  "  the  Latin,"  or  Roman,  which  by  the 
rules  of  Greek  numeration  would  make  the  num- 
ber thus, 

LATEINO       S 

30+1+300+5+10+50+70+200=666 

This   explanation  fits  the  case,  and  is   not  alto- 
gether inapposite ;  yet  it  seems  a  little  unnatural 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC    BOOK.  183 

to  call  the  emperor  or  the  imperial  power  simply 
"  the  Latin,"  to  say  nothing  of  the  fact  that  at 
this  early  period  the  Romans  were  hardly  desig- 
nated as  Latins^  that  term  being  applied  simply 
to  the  inhabitants  of  Latium^  one  of  the  small 
ancient  provinces  of  this  part  of  Italy.  Many 
scholars,  therefore,  have  preferred  to  look  for  the 
name  in  Hebrew,  which  being  a  language  almost 
wholly  unknown  to  the  heathen,  and  yet  familiar 
to  those  who  could  read  the  Old  Testament  Scrip- 
tures, would  better  serve  the  purpose  in  view,  to 
conceal,  and  at  the  same  time  to  reveal.  Turn- 
ing to  the  Hebrew,  therefore,  we  find  that  the 
number  is  exactly  found  in  the  name  Neko- 
Cesar,  i.  e.,  Nero  the  emperor. 

This  spelling  can  easily  be  shown  to  the  mere 
English  reader,  thus :  The  119th  Psalm,  in  our 
Bibles,  is  divided  into  twenty-two  parts,  to  each 
of  which  is  prefixed  one  of  the  letters  of  the  He- 
brew alphabet.  When  these  letters  were  used  as 
figures,  the  first  ten  down  to  jod  inclusive  were 
units;  the  next  ten,  to  koph^  were  tens;  the  re- 
mainder, hundreds,  etc.  Now  in  Hebrew  the 
aforesaid  name,  —  dropping  the  vowel  points, — 
would  be  N-R-O-N  K-S-R,  i.  e.,  Nun-resh-vaw- 
nun  koph-samech-resh^  which,  as  any  one  can  see 
by  referring  to  said  Psalm,  would  be, 
N  R  O  N  K  S  R 
60-f200+6+50+100+60+200=666 


184  THE  REVELATION. 

It  should  be  added  that  Irenaeus  says  some 
ancient  manuscripts  had  the  number  616.  This 
variation  would  be  exactly  accounted  for  by  sup- 
posing  the  last  N  in  Neron  dropped,  a  mode  of 
spelling  entirely  proper,  the  difference  being  much 
like  that  between  a  and  an  in  the  English  article, 
"This  double  coincidence,"  says  Prof.  Cowles, 
"  is  of  the  sort  which  could  not  occur  by  chance 
and  without  a  foundation  in  truth  one  time  in 
ten  thousand.  It  amounts,  therefore,  practically 
to  a  demonstration." 

Encouragements. 

Appalling  beyond  conception  to  the  Christians 
in  Asia  and  at  Rome  must  have  been  the  disclos- 
ures of  the  last  chapter.  Two  ferocious  beasts  — 
a  sea-monster  and  a  land-monster  —  combining  all 
hideous  beastly  forms,  with  heads  and  horns  and 
teeth  and  claws  such  as  no  actual  beast  ever  had, 
under  the  instigation  and  endowed  with  the  in- 
fernal power  of  the  great  seven-headed,  bloody- 
hued  serpent  of  the  botttomless  pit,  to  he  let  loose 
upon  the  infant  churches!  And  even  when 
translated  out  of  the  realm  of  symbol  into  plain, 
naked  fact  —  Imperial  Rome,  the  mistress  of  the 
world,  her  throne  and  her  hierarchy,  under  whose 
iron  yoke  the  mightiest  nations  bowed  submis- 
sively, and  upon  whom  armed  legions,  mercenary 
praetorian  guards,  dens  of  wild  beasts,  crosses  and 


THE   SECOND    PKOPHETIC    BOOK.  185 

dungeons  and  martyr-fires  waited  to  enforce  her 
will,  roused  in  bitter  hostility  against  the  poor, 
humble,  defenseless  followers  of  Jesus,  and  a 
voice  from  heaven  itself  proclaiming,  ''  Unto  her 
it  is  given  to  make  war  with  the  saints  and  to  over- 
come them  !  ^"^  How  impossible  for  us  in  this  age 
of  peaceful  security,  the  fruit  of  many  centuries 
of  victory  over  tyranny,  to  form  any  idea  of  what 
such  a  message  must  have  been  to  those  who  re- 
ceived it ! 

Why  were  they  not  utterly  crushed  by  it? 
Only  because  of  the  loving  help  of  their  Lord, 
which  he  had  promised  should  be  sufficient  for 
their  utmost  need,  and  because  of  the  encourage- 
ments subjoined  to  the  announcement  of  the  suf- 
fering. Those  encouragements,  sevenfold  in 
form,  as  is  so  much  the  wont  of  this  book,  are  pre- 
sented in  this  chapter. 

1.  A  view  of  the  glory  of  those  who  had  been 
faithful  under  the  former  persecution.  Verses  1-5. 

2.  Assurance  of  the  universal  spread  of  the 
gospel.     Verses  6,  7. 

3.  Prediction  of  the  downfall  of  their  perse- 
cutor.    Verse  8. 

4.  The  doom  of  those  who  should  apostatize. 
Verses  9-12. 

5.  The  blessedness  of  those  who  should  suffer. 
Verse  13. 

6.  The  gathering  of  the  wicked  to  judgment. 
Verses  14-16. 


186  THE   REVELATION. 

7.  Their  terrible  puiiisliment.     Verses  18-20. 

These  particulars  follow  each  other  rapidly,  as 
being  a  sort  of  summary,  to  be  unfolded  more  at 
length  in  the  sequel. 

1.    The  Faithful  of  the  Former 
Persecution. 

Chapter  xiv.  (1)  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  the  Lamb 
standing  on  the  Mount  Zion,  and  with  him  a  hundred  and 
forty  and  four  thousand,  having  his  name,  and  the  name  of 
his  Father,  written  on  their  foreheads.  (2)  And  I  heard  a 
voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the 
voice  of  a  great  thunder:  and  the  voice  which  I  heard  was 
as  the  voice  of  harpers,  harping  with  their  harps:  (3)  and 
they  sing  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne,  and  be- 
fore the  four  living  creatures  and  the  elders :  and  no  man 
could  learn  the  song  save  the  hundred  and  forty  and  four 
thousand,  even  they  that  had  been  purchased  out  of  the 
earth.  (4)  These  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with 
women;  for  they  are  virgins.  These  are  they  which  follow 
the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth.  Those  were  purchased 
from  among  men,  to  be  the  firstfruits  unto  God  and  unto 
the  Lamb.  (5)  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  nolle:  they 
arc  without  blemish. 

That  persecution  was  described  in  Chapters  6- 
11.  The  apostle  is  shown  the  one  hundred  and 
forty-four  thousand  who  were  sealed  from  among 
the  tribes  of  Israel,  now  gathered  in  glory  upon 
Mount  Zion  in  the  heavenly  world,  around  the 
throne  of  the  Lamb  whom  they  had  served  Our 
version  reads  a  Lamb,  but  the  corrected  one  has 
the  Lamb.     The  literal  Zion  at  Jerusalem  was  the 


THE   SECOND   PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  187 

western  eminence,  about  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
five  feet  liigher  than  Mount  Moriah,  the  site  of 
the  temple.  The  former  was  the  ancient  city  of 
David,  upon  wliicli  he  built  his  palace  (2  Sam.  v. 
9,  11)  and  erected  a  tent  or  tabernacle  for  the 
worship  of  God,  thus  making  Mount  Zion  both 
the  religious  and  political  capital  of  the  nation. 
It  was  from  this  fact  that  in  the  earlier  psalms, 
written  by  David  before  the  erection  of  the  tem- 
ple, the  name  "  Zion "  became  so  identified  with 
the  worship  of  Jehovah  that  it  was  made  the  sym- 
bol of  the  church  both  here  and  in  heaven. 
Compare  Heb.  xii.  22.  Before  the  Roman  subju- 
gation, also,  Zion  was  the  seat  of  the  royal  palace 
of  Herod,  so  that  that  eminence  had  always  been 
associated  with  the  idea  of  the  national  sover- 
eignty. The  symbol  before  us,  then,  suggests  vic- 
tory for  God's  people  over  the  foes  that  had  op- 
pressed them,  and  a  restoration  to  their  national 
glory  under  the  scepter  of  the  Son  of  David,  their 
royal  Messiah.  It  is  a  consummation,  however, 
only  in  heaven,  not  to  be  confounded  with  those 
anticipations  of  restored  political  power  on  earth 
which  all  Jews  were  so  fond  of  entertaining. 

Not  only  are  they  victors  over  their  enemies, 
but  they  have  attained  high  honor  and  joy.  On 
their  foreheads  they  wear  diadems  upon  which 
are  emblazoned  both  the  names  of  Christ  and  of 
his  Father  (so  the  amended  text),  like  the  golden 


188  THE   REVELATION. 

frontlet  upon  the  forehead  of  the  high  priest  (Ex. 
xxviii.  38).  With  one  voice  they  sing  a  new 
song,  loud,  like  the  roar  of  the  ocean,  but  soft 
and  sweet  as  the  notes  of  the  harp,  a  chorus 
whose  melody  penetrates  beyond  the  heavenly 
world,  and  reaches  even  to  the  listener  on  earth. 
The  song  is  one  which  none  can  sing  but  they, 
for  no  others  can  know  the  joy  of  faithful  saints 
who  have  triumphed  over  persecution  and  death. 
They  are  clad  in  virgin  robes,  for  they  have  never 
yielded  even  in  thought  to  the  seductions  of  idol- 
atry, with  all  its  nameless  impurities,  which  have 
in  all  ages  made  a  part  of  idol  worship.  They 
were  in  life  the  true  followers  of  Christ,  taking 
up  the  cross,  and  going  with  him  to  ignominy  and 
to  death.  Therefore  have  they  been  redeemed 
from  among  men ;  selected  and  gathered  out  like 
the  choicest  and  heaviest  wheat-ears  of  the  field, 
and  made  the  first-fruits  to  God  and  the  Lamb  of 
the  grand  harvest  of  the  faithful.  Sincere  and 
true  in  every  thought  and  word,  they  now  stand 
in  spotless  glory  before  the  throne  of  God.  Such 
was  the  first  motive  presented  to  the  churches  to 
patience  and  fidelity  under  the  assaults  of  this 
new  persecution.  "  See  yonder  on  the  heavenly 
Zion  those  who  have  gone  before  you  !  Be  stead- 
fast like  them,  and  you  shall  share  in  their  glory." 


the  second  prophetic  book.         189 
2.    The  Spread  of  the  Gospel. 

Chapter  xiv.  (6)  And  I  saw  another  angel  flying  in 
mid  heaven,  having  an  eternal  gospel  to  proclaim  unto  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  unto  every  nation  and  tribe 
and  tongue  and  people;  (7)  and  he  saith  with  a  great  voice, 
Fear  God,  and  give  him  glory ;  for  the  hour  of  his  judg- 
ment is  come :  and  worship  him  that  made  the  heaven  and 
the  earth  and  sea  and  fountains  of  waters. 

Meanwhile,  let  them  not  fear  for  the  ultimate 
result  to  Christianity  itself.  The  angel  flying 
through  micl-heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gos- 
pel to  preach  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and 
tongue,  and  people,  and  calling  to  the  whole 
earth  to  fear  God  and  give  to  him  glory,  because 
the  hour  of  his  judgment  —  that  reign  of  the 
Messiah  as  King  and  Judge  which  shall  result  in 
the  vindication  of  his  people  —  has  come,  and 
bidding  them  worship  not  the  false  gods  of  heath- 
enism, but  the  Creator  himself,  who  made  the 
heaven  and  the  earth,  the  sea  and  the  fountains 
of  waters,  let  him  be  their  assurance  that  the 
beast  shall  have  no  power  to  stop  the  spread  of 
the  good  news  of  salvation  among  men.  God 
himself  has  sped  it  forth  on  its  mission,  and  it 
shall  not  stop  till  every  nation  has  heard  its 
sound.  Let  this  be  a  second  encouragement  to 
fidelity. 

3.    The  Fall  of  their  Persecutor. 

Chapter  xiv.  (8)  And  another,  a  second  angel,  fol- 
lowed, saying,  Fallen,  fallen  is  Bahylon  the  great,  which 


190  THE  REVELATION. 

hath  made  all  the  nations  to  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath 
of  her  fornication. 

And  what  though  their  enemy  is  imperial 
Rome,  proud,  self-confident,  and  cruel,  as  Baby- 
lon when  Nebuchadnezzar  enslaved  and  oppressed 
their  fathers?  Yet  Babylon,  haughty  as  she  was, 
fell,  and  God's  angel  of  retribution  proclaims  that 
this  new  Babylon  shall  fall  likewise  —  nay,  in 
God's  purpose  she ''is  fallen  —  is  fallen" — the 
repetition  showing  the  certainty  as  if  already  past. 
She  enticed  and  compelled  all  nations  to  serve 
her  idols,  pouring  out  with  her  imperial  hand  the 
intoxicating  wine  of  their  licentious  and  impure 
worship.  Look  at  tlie  buried  ruins  and  the  lonely 
wastes  upon  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates,  and  see 
what  the  great  city  which  imitates  that  ancient 
enemy  of  God's  people  shall  be. 

4.    The  Fate  of  Apostates. 

Chapter  xiv.  (9)  And  another  angel,  a  third,  followed 
them,  saying  with  a  great  voice,  If  any  man  worshipeth  the 
beast  and  his  image,  and  receiveth  a  mark  on  his  forehead, 
or  upon  his  hand,  (10)  he  also  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  God,  which  is  prepared  unmixed  in  the  cup  of  his 
anger;  and  he  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone 
in  the  presence  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of 
the  Lamb:  (11)  and  the  smoke  of  their  torment  goeth  up 
forever  and  ever;  and  they  have  no  rest  day  and  night, 
they  that  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  whoso  re- 
ceiveth the  mark  of  his  name.  (12)  Here  is  the  patience  of 
the  saints,  they  that  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and 
the  faith  of  Jesus. 


THE   SEOOKD   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  191 

And  besides  these  encouragements  to  fidelity, 
listen  to  the  doom  appointed  for  those  who  are 
unfaithful.  "  If  any  man  worship  the  beast  and 
his  image,  and  receive  his  mark,  the  token  of  sub- 
mission, in  his  forehead  or  in  his  hand  (see  Chap, 
xiii.  16,  17),  the  same  shall  drink  —  not  the  sweet 
wine  of  licentious  pleasure  —  but  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  God,  which  is  poured  out  undiluted  into 
the  cup  of  his  indignation,  and  he  shall  be  tor- 
mented with  fire  and  brimstone  in  the  presence  of 
the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Lamb; 
and  as  the  lurid  smoke  ascended  from  the  ashes 
of  Sodom  on  the  morning  after  its  conflagration, 
so  shall  the  smoke  of  the  torment  of  apostates 
rise  up  for  ever  and  ever.  And  day  and  night 
they  shall  have  no  cessation  of  these  torments,  — 
they  who  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and 
take  upon  them  the  mark  of  his  name.  Let  this 
awful  penalty  for  apostasy  be  a  motive  for  pa- 
tience on  the  part  of  the  saints  who  keep  God's 
commandments  and  the  faith  of  Jesus." 

5.    The  Reward  of  Martyrs. 

Chapter  xiv.  (13)  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven 
saying,  Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord 
from  henceforth:  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest 
from  their  labors;  for  their  works  follow  with  them. 

And  now,  like  a  strain  of  sweet  music  succeed- 
ing to  these  awful  denunciations,  comes  the  prom- 


192  THE  KEVELATION. 

ise  of  reward  to  those  who  die  for  their  faith. 
*'  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  —  in 
his  name  and  for  his  sake  —  for  they  cease  forever 
from  their  sorrows,  and  their  deeds  go  on  with 
them  to  heaven,  to  bear  witness  of  their  fidelity, 
and  receive  his  approval !  "  Let  it  be  noted  that 
these  words,  which  are  so  oft  made  expressive  of 
the  hopes  of  those  who  live  but  little  like  the 
martyrs,  belong  to  those  only  who  love  Jesus 
enough  to  die  for  him. 

6.    The  Harvest  of  the  Earth. 

Chapter  xiv.  (14)  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white 
cloud ;  and  on  the  cloud  I  saio  one  sitting  like  unto  a  son  of 
man,  having  on  his  head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a 
sharp  sickle.  (15)  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the 
temple,  crying  with  a  great  voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the 
cloud,  Send  forth  thy  sickle,  and  reap :  for  the  hour  to  reap 
is  come;  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  overripe.  (16)  And 
he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  cast  his  sickle  upon  the  earth;  and 
the  earth  was  reaped. 

There  remains  one  motive  more  to  inspire  the 
churches  to  hope  and  fortitude  against  their  ter- 
rible enemy,  and  that  is  a  revelation  of  what  shall 
be  to  the  heathen  subjects  of  the  beast.  The 
third  symbol  foreshadowed  the  breaking  of  his 
power ;  what,  lastly,  shall  be  the  fate  of  the  mil- 
lions that  constitute  his  realm,  and  give  to  him 
his  power?  Two  symbols  are  employed  to  show 
this,  —  two,  perhaps,  to  increase  the  impressive- 


THE   SECOND    PROPHETIC   BOOK.  193 

ness  of  the  prophecy,  and  perhaps  also  to  round 
out  the  number  seven,  the  well-known  emblem  of 
fullness  and  completeness. 

There  comes  upon  a  resplendent  cloud  the 
crowned  Redeemer,  having  in  his  hand  a  sharp 
sickle.  We  think  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  this 
is  one  of  those  well-known  "  comings "  of  the 
Lord  for  the  punishment  of  the  wicked,  so  often 
predicted  by  the  prophets,  and  by  Christ  himself. 
Matt.  xxiv.  30.  The  millions  of  the  earth's  pop- 
ulation stand  before  him  like  the  innumerable 
stalks  of  wheat  in  the  harvest-fields.  At  the  call 
of  the  angel  of  justice  he  thrusts  in  his  sickle, 
and  the  earth  is  reaped.  The  origin  of  this  sym- 
bol seems  to  be  found  in  Joel  iii.  13,  where  the 
prophet  cries,  "  Put  ye  in  the  sickle  and  reap,  for 
the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe,"  —  which  the 
connection  shows  is  a  call  to  gather  the  wicked  of 
the  nations  to  judgment. 

7.    The  Vintage  of  the  Earth. 

Chapter  xiv.  (17)  And  another  angel  came  out  from 
the  temple  which  is  in  heaven,  he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle. 
(18)  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  he  that 
hath  power  over  tire ;  and  he  called  with  a  great  voice  to 
him  that  had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying,  Send  forth  thy  sharp 
sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth ;  for 
her  grapes  are  fully  ripe.  (19)  And  the  angel  cast  his  sickle 
into  the  earth,  and  gathered  the  vintage  of  the  earth,  and 
cast  it  into  the  winepress,  the  great  winepress,  of  the  wrath 
of  God.  (20)  And  the  winepress  was  trodden  without  the 
9 


194  THE   REVELATION. 

city,  and  there  came  out  blood  from  the  winepress,  even 
unto  the  bridles  of  the  horses,  as  lar  as  a  thousand  and  six 
hundred  furlongs. 

A  second  symbol  of  retribution  is  also  sug- 
gested by  the  same  prophecy.  "  For  the  press  is 
full ;  the  fats  overflow ;  for  the  wickedness  is 
great."  An  angel  issues  from  the  temple  of 
heaven,  i.  e.,  from  the  divine  presence,  bearing 
also  a  sharp  sickle,  or  more  appropriately  a  prun- 
ing-knife ;  and  at  the  call  of  the  angel  of  sacrifice 
he  gathers  the  grape  harvest  of  the  earth,  and 
brings  it  to  the  treading-press,  the  awful  "wine- 
press of  the  wrath  of  God."  "And  the  wine- 
press was  trodden  without  the  city,  i.  e.,  in  the 
open  field,  as  the  custom  of  the  East  is  when  the 
vintage  is  very  abundant,  and  the  blood-red  juice 
flowed  out  a  stream  "  up  to  the  horses'  bridles," 
i.  e.,  as  deep  as  a  horse  could  wade  in  without 
drowning,  and  spreading  forth  a  thousand  and 
six  hundred  Roman  stadia^  i.  e.,  two  hundred 
miles,  equal  to  the  whole  breadth  of  Italy. 

Such  are  the  motives  to  fidelity  held  up  to  the 
view  of  the  imperiled  church.  We  have  no  space 
to  comment  upon  their  fitness  or  their  awful  im- 
port. Let  the  reader  be  reminded  only  that  these 
are  words  and  symbols  divinely  given,  and  that, 
too,  through  the  medium  of  the  most  loving  and 
tender  of  all  the  apostles.  Surely  they  teach  us 
that  God,  the   protector  of  his   people,  is  some- 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  195 

thing  more  than  a  mere  sentimental  Father  of  all, 
the  good  and  the  wicked  alike,  and  that  there  is  a 
meaning  in  his  displeasure  which  all  would  do 
well  to  ponder. 

The  Seven  Last  Plagues. 

Chapter  xv.  (1)  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven, 
great  and  marvelous,  seven  angels  having  seven  plagues, 
which  ai'e  the  last,  for  in  them  is  finished  the  wrath  of  God. 

As  the  retributive  judgments  sent  upon  perse- 
cuting Jerusalem  for  her  crimes  were  exhibited 
under  the  symbols  of  seven  successive  trumpets 
(Chaps,  viii.-xi.),  so  the  like  punishment  to  be 
meted  out  to  persecuting  Rome  is  shown  under 
seven  "  plagues,"  represented  in  "  another  sign," 
i.  e.,  prophetic  symbol,  "  great  and  marvelous." 

The  word  plague  signifies  literally  a  bloiu,  hence 
an  infliction,  a  stroke  of  suffering.  It  was  ap- 
plied to  a  malignant  form  of  fever,  which  from 
the  suddenness  and  violence  of  its  attack  was 
likened  to  a  blow.  Here  it  has  the  wider  mean- 
ing of  a  stroke  of  chastisement.  They  are  named 
the  last  plagues,  because  they  will  complete  the 
punishment  that  God  will  inflict  on  the  enemies 
of  his  church. 

From  the  similarity  of  the  subject,  it  might  be 
expected  that  there  would  be  a  considerable  re- 
semblance in  the  modes  of  treatment  in  the  two 
cases.      In  one  respect,   however,   there  was  a 


196  THE  REVELATION. 

marked  difference.  Jerusalem  was  to  be  not  only 
chastised,  but  utterly  destroyed.  Rome  was  to 
be  chastised,  her  power  broken,  her  glory  as  the 
capital  despoiled  and"  transferred  to  a  new  city  on 
the  Bosphorus,  her  religious  establishment  over- 
thrown, and  the  great  instigator  to  persecution 
chained  and  confined  for  a  thousand  years,  but 
the  monarchy  itself  and  the  state  were  to  survive. 
It  would,  indeed,  be  a  troubled  existence,  con- 
vulsed with  dissensions  within  and  exposed  to  in- 
vasion from  without,  until  her  flickering  nation- 
ality should  be  suddenly  extinguished  by  a  new 
race  of  persecutors  from  the  old  northern  hive  of 
barbarism,  the  Turks.  The  symbols  of  her  pun- 
ishment, therefore,  vary  somewhat  from  those  of 
the  former  case.  They  are  pictures,  not  of  sweep- 
ing, fiery  destruction,  but  of  ruin,  humiliation, 
and  suffering.  Jerusalem  perishes  amid  "  light- 
nings, and  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  an  earth- 
quake, and  great  hail."  Rome  is  smitten  with 
^great  plagues,  her  people  slain,  and  herself,  the 
Imperial  Queen  of  the  Seven  Hills,  made  deso- 
late, like  Tyre,  on  her  lonely  fishing  rock. 

An  Anticipatory  Triumphal  Song. 

Chapter  xv.  (2)  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  glassy  sea  min- 
gled with  five;  and  them  that  come  victorious  from  the 
beast,  and  from  his  image,  and  from  the  number  of  his 
name,  standing  by  the  glassy  sea,  having  harps  of  God. 
(3)  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses  the  servant  of  God, 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  197 

and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying,  Great  and  marvelous  are 
thy  works,  O  Lord  God  the  Ahnighty;  righteous  and  true 
are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  the  ages.  (4)  Who  shall  not 
fear,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ?  for  thou  only  art  holy; 
for  all  the  nations  shall  come  and  worship  before  thee;  for 
thy  righteous  acts  have  been  made  manifest. 

The  appearance  of  this  dread  array  of  angel 
executioners  is  the  signal  for  a  triumphal  song. 
The  transparent  pavement  which  is  before  the 
throne  of  God  flashes  with  ruddy  hues  of  wrath, 
and  the  victors  in  the  struggle  with  the  beast, 
seen  in  anticipation,  stand  upon  it  with  heavenly 
harps,  lifting  the  anthem  of  praise.  It  is  "the 
song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb,"  i.  e.,  a  song  of  like 
character  with  those,  —  the  one  when  Moses  and 
all  the  host  of  Israel  triumphed  over  the  destruc- 
tion of  Pharaoh  in  the  Red  sea  (Ex.  xv.  1-22) ; 
the  other  when  Jesus  arose  triumphant  from  the 
grave,  and  ascended  amid  the  rejoicings  of  angels 
to  his  throne  at  the  right  hand  of  God.  In  view 
of  the  manifested  judgments  of  heaven  upon  the 
foes  of  the  church,  they  see  all  nations  coming  to 
worship  before  God  and  yield  themselves  to  his 
scepter. 

Preparation. 

Chapter  xv.  (5)  And  after  these  things  I  saw,  and  the 
temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was 
opened:  (6)  and  there  came  out  from  the  temple  the  seven 
angels  that  had  the  seven  plagues,  arrayed  with  precious 
stone,  pure  and  bright,  and  girt  about  their  breasts  with 


198  THE   REVELATION. 

golden  girdles.  (7)  And  one  of  the  four  living  creatures 
gave  unto  the  seven  angels  seven  golden  bowls  full  of  the 
wrath  of  God,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever.  (8)  And  the 
temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God,  and 
from  his  power;  and  none  was  able  to  enter  into  the  temple, 
till  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  should  be  finished. 
Chapter  xvi.  (1)  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the 
temple,  saying  to  the  seven  angels.  Go  ye,  and  pour  out  the 
seven  bowls  of  the  wrath  of  God  into  the  earth. 

And  now  the  seven  angels  come  forth  from  the 
inmost  shrine  of  the  temple,  the  Holy  of  holies, 
and  prepare  to  do  their  office.  They  are  clothed 
in  the  white  robes  of  justice,  girded  firmly  about 
them,  as  those  who  are  to  engage  in  stalwart  work. 
They  receive  from  one  of  the  Living  Ones  that 
surround  the  throne  "  seven  golden  vials,  full  of 
the  wrath  of  the  ever-living  God."  At  the  same 
moment  a  dark  cloud  enveloping  the  shekinah  of 
Jehovah's  presence  fills  all  the  temple  courts,  ex- 
cluding access  to  any  who  would  intercede  in  be- 
haff  of  the  guilty  persecutors  until  the  work  of 
retribution  shall  be  completed.  Compare  the  pil- 
lar of  cloud  in  which  the  Lord  was  wont  to  ap- 
pear in  the  ancient  tabernacle,  when  about  to 
utter  reproof  or  administer  judgments  to  his  peo- 
ple.    Numb.  xvi.  42. 

The  First  Vial. 

Chapter  xvi.  (2)  And  the  first  went,  and  poured  out 
his  bowl  into  the  earth;  and  it  became  a  noisome  and  griev- 
ous sore  upon  the  men  which  had  the  mark  of  the  beast, 
and  which  worshiped  his  image. 


THE    SECOND   PROPHETIC    BOOK.  199 

1.  The  first  caused  putrid  and  painful  ulcers  to 
break  out  upon  the  persons  of  those  who  wor- 
shiped the  beast.  This  was  in  imitation  of  the 
boils  and  blains  inflicted  upon  the  Egyptians. 
Ex.  ix.  8-12. 

The  Second  Vial. 

Chapter  xvi.  (3)  And  the  second  poured  out  his  bowl 
into  the  sea;  and  it  became  blood  as  of  a  dead  man;  and 
every  living  soul  died,  even  the  things  that  were  in  the  sea. 

2.  The  second  turned  the  water  of  the  sea  into 
blood,  as  the  waters  of  the  Nile.     Ex.  vii.  19-25. 

The  Third  Vial. 

Chapter  xvi.  (4)  And  the  third  poured  out  his  bowl 
into  the  rivers  and  the  fountains  of  waters ;  and  it  became 
blood.  (5)  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  saying, 
Righteous  art  thou,  which  art  and  which  wast,  thou  Holy 
One,  because  thou  didst  thus  judge:  (6)  for  they  poured 
out  the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets,  and  blood  hast  thou 
given  them  to  drink:  they  are  worthy.  (7)  And  I  heard  the 
altar  saying,  Yea,  O  Lord  God,  the  Almighty,  true  and 
righteous  are  thy  judgments. 

3.  The  third  did  the  same  with  the  fountains 
and  rivers,  thus  making  two  plagues  of  what  was 
one  in  Egypt.  This  was  attended  with  an  in- 
scription of  praise  from  the  angel  who  presides 
over  fountains,  at  the  justice  of  God  in  giving 
blood  to  drink  to  them  who  had  shed  the  blood 
of  the  saints  and  prophets  of  the  Lord,  to  which 
was  added  a  response  from  the  altar,  in  approval 
of  the  sentiment. 


200  the  revelation. 

The  Fourth  Vial. 

Chapter  xvi.  (8)  And  the  fourth  poured  out  his  bowl 
upon  the  sun;  and  it  was  given  unto  it  to  scorch  men  with 
fire.  (9)  And  men  were  scorclied  with  great  heat:  and  they 
blasphemed  the  name  of  the  God  which  hath  the  power 
over  these  plagues:  and  they  repented  not  to  give  him  glory. 

4.  The  fourth  vial  introduced  a  new  infliction 
derived  from  one  of  the  phenomena  of  the  eastern 
deserts,  the  dreaded  sirocco.  The  sun  was  made 
to  pour  forth  a  scorching  heat,  as  it  were  ra3^s  of 
fire,  which  consumed  the  life  and  strength  of  men. 
And  it  is  added,  to  show  the  desperate  perversity 
of  these  enemies  of  God  and  how  entirely  they 
merited  their  sufferings,  that  they  only  blasphemed 
and  persisted  in  their  rejection  of  him,  and  in  ad- 
hering to  the  false  gods  of  their  beloved  idolatry. 

The  Fifth  Vial. 

Chapter  xvi.  (10)  And  the  fifth  poured  out  his  bowl  upon 
the  throne  of  the  beast;  and  his  kingdom  was  darkened; 
and  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain,  (11)  and  they  blas- 
phemed the  God  of  heaven  because  of  their  pains  and  their 
sores;  and  they  repented  not  of  their  works. 

5.  The  fifth  vial  returns  again  to  the  Egyptian 
plagues,  —  one  that  was  the  severest  of  all  next 
to  the  death  of  the  first-born,  —  the  plague  of 
darkness.  It  was  poured  upon  the  seat  (throne) 
of  the  beast,  i.  e.,  his  capital,  Rome  itself,  and 
thence  apparently  spread  throughout  the  empire, 
till  the  whole  was  "full  of  darkness."     As  the 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  201 

Egyptian  darkness  was  one  that  could  be  felt 
(Ex.  X.  21),  so  this  caused  men  to  gnaw  their 
tongues  from  pain,  or,  as  the  original  more  exactly 
signifies,  from  labor,  weariness,  vexation.  And 
they  blasphemed  God  because  of  these  toils,  and 
of  their  ulcers  which  still  remained;  the  last  im- 
plying that  their  woes  were  cumulative,  each  new 
one  not  taking  the  place  of  a  former,  but  adding 
to  the  sum  of  the  whole. 

The  Sixth  Vial. 

Chapter  xvi  (12)  And  the  sixth  poured  out  his  bowl 
upon  the  great  river,  the  mer  Euphrates;  and  the  water 
thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  way  might  be  made  ready 
for  the  kings  that  come  from  the  sunrising.  ( 13)  And  I  saw 
coming  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false 
prophet,  three  unclean  spirits,  as  it  were  frogs:  (14)  for 
they  are  spirits  of  devils,  working  signs;  which  go  forth 
unto  the  kings  of  the  whole  world,  to  gather  them  together 
unto  the  war  of  the  great  day  of  God,  the  Almighty.  (15) 
(Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief.  Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth, 
and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked,  and  they  see 
his  shame).  (16)  And  they  gathered  them  together  into  the 
place  which  is  called  in  Hebrew  Har-Magedon. 

6.  The  sixth  vial  imitates  not  one  of  the  Egyp- 
tian inflictions,  but  the  sixth  of  the  woe-trumpets 
sent  upon  Jerusalem  (Chap.  ix.  14).  All  who 
are  familiar  with  Roman  history  know  that  at 
this  time  the  most  persistent  and  dreaded  foes  of 
the  empire  were  the  Parthians,  who  lived  east  of 
the  Euphrates,  a  nation  of  expert  horsemen, 
9* 


202  THE   REVELATION. 

famed  for  their  skill  in  shooting  backwards  upon 
an  enemy  while  apparently  lleeing  before  him. 
To  dry  up  the  Euphrates  was  to  remove  the  bar- 
rier which  prevented  these  restless  invaders  —  the 
kings  of  the  East  —  from  pouring  in  like  a  flood 
upon  the  empire.  This  terrific  invasion  awakens 
alarm  on  the  part  of  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and 
the  false  prophet,  the  infernal  trio  which  are  en- 
gaged in  making  war  upon  God's  saints,  and  stirs 
them  up  to  the  most  vigorous  measures  of  self- 
defense.  Each  of  them  sends  forth  a  messenger 
in  hot  haste  to  summon  the  whole  empire  to  mus- 
ter its  forces  to  resist  the  avenging  instruments  of 
Jehovah.  These  three  messengers  are  three  un- 
clean, lying  demons,  —  spirits  endowed  with  magic 
powers  with  which  to  work  pretended  miracles 
for  the  support  of  the  cause  in  which  they  are 
engaged.  They  are  pictured  as  issuing  from  the 
mouths  of  the  allied  three,  as  an  infernal  inspira- 
tion to  take  possession  of  men ;  in  form  like  frogs, 
which  from  their  unclean  habits  and  their  vile 
croakings  were  symbols  of  all  that  was  repulsive. 
Compare  Milton's  figure  of  Satan  in  Eden,  when 
tempting  our  first  mother,  sitting  "  squat  like  a 
toad"  at  her  ear.  These  lying  spirits  go  forth 
through  all  the  empire,  then  co-extensive  with  all 
the  world,  to  rouse  the  powers  of  the  world,  civil 
and  spiritual,  to  the  defense  of  idolatry,  to  re- 
sistance to  the  true  religion,  —  in  a  word,  to  one 
desperate,  final  attack  upon  God  and  his  church. 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC    BOOK.  203 

Here  the  seer  pauses  to  interject  a  message  of 
admonition  to  liis  people  (verse  15),  to  bid  tlieni 
be  alert  and  watchful  for  this  divine  interposition, 
that  their  Lord,  when  he  comes  in  his  terrible 
glory  for  their  help,  may  not  find  them  unpre- 
pared to  meet  him.  Compare  the  repeated,  earn- 
est warnings  given  in  Matt.  xxiv.  and  xxv.,  also 
the  epistles  to  the  seven  churches  in  Chaps,  ii. 
and  iii.  of  this  Book,  calling  upon  Christians  to 
watch  and  be  ready.  How  clearly  also  does  this 
demonstrate  that  the  fulfillment  of  these  prophe- 
cies was  something  then  near  at  hand  ;  that  they 
were  matters  of  immediate  personal  interest  to 
the  churches  of  that  day,  conforming  strictly  to 
the  designation  on  the  title-page  of  this  book, 
that  it  had  to  do  with  "things  which  must  shortly 
come  to  pass." 

The  message  of  the  three  lying  spirits  is  suc- 
cessful, and  the  powers  of  heathenism  are  gath- 
ered in  force  to  the  final  conflict.  Most  sugges- 
tively does  the  apostle  add  that  the  place  where 
they  were  assembled  was  the  Hebrew  Armaged- 
don^ or  with  the  Hebrew  spelling,  Har-Megedon, 
i.  e.,  Mount  Megiddo.  This  was  the  fortified 
town  near  the  river  Kishon,  where  was  fought 
the  great  battle  between  the  Israelites,  under 
Deborah  and  Barak,  and  the  Canaanites,  under 
Sisera,  in  which  the  latter  were  totally  routed. 
Judges  v.  19.     To  say  that  the  armies  of  the  en- 


204  THE  KEVELATION. 

emy  were  assembled  at  Megidclo,  of  itself  implies 
that  it  will  be  defeated  as  the  Canaaiiites  were. 
It  is  as  if  a  French  army  for  the  attack  of  Eng- 
land should  be  said  to  be  gathered  at  Waterloo, 
Compare  also  Zech.  xii.  11. 

With  this  suggestion,  the  army  of  the  beast  is 
left  for  the  moment,  while  the  fate  of  the  capital 
is  made  known. 

The  Seventh  Vial. 

As  the  execution  of  the  events  under  the  sev- 
enth seal  was  divided  into  seven  parts  (Chap.  viii. 
1,  2),  so  that  under  the  seventh  vial  is  divided 
into  two  parts.  The  first  is  that  which  is  visited 
on  the  citt/  of  the  beast — named  symbolically 
Babylon,  which  extends  to  Chap.  xix.  10.  The 
second  is  visited  upon  the  armies  of  the  beast, 
comprised  in  Chap.  xix.  11-21. 

The  Punishment  of  the  City. 

Chapter  xvi.  (17)  And  the  seventh  poured  out  his  bowl 
upon  the  air;  and  there  came  forth  a  great  voice  out  of  the 
temple,  from  the  throne,  saying,  It  is  done:  (18)  and  there 
were  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunders ;  and  there  was  a 
great  earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since  there  were  men 
upon  the  earth,  so  great  an  earthquake,  so  mighty.  (19) 
And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the 
cities  of  the  nations  fell:  and  Babylon  the  great  was  re- 
membered in  the  sight  of  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of 
the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath.  (20)  And  every 
island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains  were  not  found.    (21) 


THE    SECOND   PKOPHETIC    BOOK.  205 

And  great  hail,  every  stone  about  the  weight  of  a  talent, 
Cometh  down  out  of  heaven  upon  men :  and  men  blasphemed 
God  because  of  the  plague  of  the  hail;  for  the  plague 
thereof  is  exceeding  great. 

The  seventh  vial  is  poured  out  into  the  air,  the 
birthplace  of  tempests,  while  a  voice  from  heaven 
proclaims,  "  It  is  done.  The  last  vial  of  God's 
displeasure  is  expended."  Forthwith  the  skies 
are  filled  with  crashing  thunders,  and  the  ground 
below  tossed  by  an  earthquake  such  as  the  world 
never  saw  before.  The  earth  yawns  beneath 
Rome  itself,  splitting  it  into  three  parts ;  and 
elsewhere  through  the  empire  the  capital  cities  of 
the  various  provinces  and  tributary  kingdoms  are 
thrown  down.  So  God  remembers  Rome  —  the 
new  Babylon  —  in  judgment.  The  islands  and 
mountains  sink  into  the  abyss  beneath,  and  a 
storm  of  pound-weight  hailstones  beats  upon  the 
defenseless  inhabitants. 

We  have  space  here  only  to  remark  that  these 
vials  are  a  succession  of  si/mbols,  seven  in  num- 
ber, signifying  in  general  fullness  of  chastisement 
for  persecuting  Rome.  It  would  be  contrary  to 
the  very  nature  of  this  symbol-writing  to  attempt 
to  find  an  exact  counterpart  of  every  particular 
in  the  actual  histor}^  that  ensued.  The  parable 
of  the  prodigal  son  is  a  general  picture  of  the 
condition  of  a  sinner  who  is  a  wanderer  from 
God;  but  it  is  a  grave  error  in  interpretation   to 


206  THE   REVELATION. 

attempt  to  find  an  exact  application  for  every 
minute  act  or  circumstance  related.  Every  artist 
puts  many  things  into  his  picture  for  the  sake  of 
naturalness^  to  fill  out  and  make  lifelike  the  scene 
as  a  whole.  So  here.  The  seven  vials  taken  out 
of  their  pictorial  aspect,  and  translated  into  sim- 
ple narrative  read :  "  Rome,  her  emperor  and  her 
hierarchy,  shall  be  brought  down  to  ruin;  her 
people  shall  suffer  a  succession  of  direful  calami- 
ties ;  her  strength  at  home  shall  be  broken,  and 
her  resources  abroad,  in  her  colonies,  her  prov- 
inces, and  her  tributaries  shall  be  despoiled. 
Thus  shall  she  suffer  the  righteous  reward  for  her 
crimes  against  the  people  of  God.  The  idols  she 
has  served  shall  be  contemptuously  destroyed, 
and  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  the  church  which 
has  been  so  long  persecuted,  shall  triumph  over 
heathenism,  and  ascend  the  throne  of  the  world." 

Explanatory. 

It  is  a  very  remarkable  fact  that  a  composition 
which  so  many  assume  to  be  sealed  up  from  hu- 
man understanding,  —  which  is  both  unintelligi- 
ble, and  was  designed  to  be  until  some  supposed 
time  of  fulfillment  in  the  future,  —  is  not  only 
named  a  Revelation^  but  has  repeated  interrup- 
tions for  the  professed  purpose  of  explanation. 
In  Chapter  vii.  13,  one  of  the  elders  conde- 
scends to  inform  the  apostle  explicitly  who  were 


THE   SECOND   PKOPHETIC    BOOK.  207 

meant  by  the  saints  in  white  robes.  In  xiii.  18, 
pains  are  taken  to  tell  the  name  of  the  beast,  in  a 
cautious  and  technical  way,  indeed,  but  one  that 
could  scarcely  fail  to  be  understood  by  a  discerur 
ing  Christian  reader  of  that  day.  In  xxi.  9,  an 
angel  is  sent  to  show  more  fully  the  heavenly 
city,  which  had  been  just  before  mentioned  (verse 
2)  as  "  the  bride."  So  here,  after  the  symbolical 
woes  of  the  seven  vials,  a  whole  chapter  is  ex- 
pressly  devoted  to  an  explanation,  by  one  of  the 
seven  angels,  of  their  meaning.  It  is  true  that 
the  explanation  itself  has  difficulties  in  it,  since 
there  Avas  the  same  necessity  for  caution  in  speak- 
ing of  the  existing  government  to  which  we  have 
before  alluded.  Probably,  however,  the  difficulty 
is  much  greater  for  us  than  for  Christians  of  that 
day.  Surely,  this  much  at  least  must  be  inferred, 
that  He  who  gave  the  contents  of  this  book  to 
men  designed  that  it  should  be  understood  by 
them,  and  therefore  that,  with  a  reasonable  de- 
gree of  consideration  and  acquaintance  with  the 
history  and  opinions  of  the  times,  its  meaning 
may  be  discerned. 

1.    The  Angel's  Offer. 

Chapter  xvri.  (1)  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven 
angels  that  had  the  seven  bowls,  and  spake  with  rae,  say- 
ing, Come  hither,  I  will  shew  thee  the  judgment  of  the 
great  harlot  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters;  (2)  with  whom 
the  kings  of  the  earth  committed  fornication,  and  they  that 


208  THE   REVELATION, 

dwell  in  the  earth  were  made  drunken  with  the  wine  of  her 
fornication. 

The  angel-executioner  now  appointed  to  be  an 
interpreter,  addresses  the  apostle  with  the  pro- 
posal to  show  to  him  the  judgment,  i.  e.,  God's 
retributive  chastisement,  of  the  great  harlot  that 
sat  upon  the  many  waters.  Nothing  was  more 
familiar  to  readers  of  the  Old  Testament  than  the 
representation  of  idolatry  under  the  name  of  har- 
lotry or  adultery.  The  idea  originated  in  the 
fact  that  God  had  established  his  covenant  with 
the  Jews,  declaring  himself  in  a  peculiar  sense 
their  God,  and  them  in  an  equally  peculiar  sense 
his  people,  a  relation  symbolized  as  a  marriage. 
To  forsake  him,  therefore,  and  go  after  other 
gods,  was  an  offense  similar  to  that  committed  by 
an  unfaithful  wife  against  her  husband.  Hence, 
in  general,  idolatry  came  to  be  designated  as  adul- 
tery, and  any  city  or  people  who  committed  it  as 
a  harlot.  The  term  was  thus  applied  to  Nineveh 
(Nahum  iii.  3),  to  Tyre  (Isa.  xxiii.  17),  and  to 
Babylon  (Ezek.  xxiii.  17).  That  there  may  be 
no  doubt  whatever  as  to  who  is  meant,  the  angel 
(in  verse  18)  says  expressly,  she  is  "that  great 
CITY  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth." 
In  this  sin  all  the  tributary  kingdoms  of  the  em- 
pire are  (verse  2)  described  as  involved. 


the  second  pitophetic  book.  209 

2.    The  Scarlet  Beast  and  its  Rider. 

Chapter  xvii.  (3)  And  lie  cu»  vied  me  away  in  the  Spirit 
into  a  wilderness:  and  I  saw  a  woman  sitting  upon  a  scarlet- 
colored  beast,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns.  (4)  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in 
purple  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stone 
and  pearls,  having  in  her  hand  a  golden  cup  full  of  abomi- 
nations, even  the  unclean  things  of  her  fornication,  (5)  and 
upon  her  forehead  a  name  written,  mystery,  BABYLoisr  the 

GREAT,  THE  MOTHER  OF  THE  HARLOTS  AND  OF  THE  ABOM- 
INATIONS OF  THE  EARTH.  (6)  And  I  saw  the  woman 
drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and  with  the  blood  of 
the  martyrs  of  Jesus.  And  when  I  saw  her,  I  wondered 
with  a  great  wonder. 

The  scene  chosen  by  the  angel  for  the  exhibi- 
tion was  a  wilderness  (not  the  wilderness),  as  if 
the  spectacle  was  unlit  to  appear  among  the  hab- 
itations of  men.  The  wastes  of  the  desert  were 
the  proper  place  in  which  to  find  monsters  like 
this.  Compare  Isa.  xiii.  21,  22;  xxxiv.  13-15. 
There  is  shown  a  woman  riding  upon  a  scarlet- 
colored  beast,  i.  e.,  of  the  hue  of  blood,  bearing 
blasphemous  titles,  and  having  seven  heads  and 
ten  horns;  in  other  words,  the  same  beast  dis- 
closed in  Chapter  xiii.  1.  Her  riding  upon  him 
may  imply  that  the  imperial  power  upheld  the 
prosperity  and  grandeur  of  the  city.  She  was  ar- 
rayed in  sumptuous  robes,  and  decked  with  costly 
jewels  betokening  her  riches,  and  carried  in  her 
hand  the  golden  bowl  of  wine  which  intoxicated 
all  who  drank,  —  the  seductive  pleasures  of  idol 


210  THE  REVELATION. 

worship.  Her  diadem  bore  a  title  characterized 
as  a  "  Mystery,''  i.  e.,  showing  that  it  had  a  secret 
meaning  underneath  the  apparent  one.  The  title 
was,  "Babylon  the  Geeat,  the  Mother  of 
Harlots  and  Abominations  of  the  Earth," 
—  the  secret  meaning  of  which  was  Rome.  The 
woman  had  drank  herself  to  intoxication  with  the 
blood  of  the  saints  and  the  martyrs  of  Jesus. 

3.    The  Angel's  Explanation. 

Chaptek  XVII.  (7)  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Where- 
fore didst  thou  wonder  ?  I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the 
woman,  and  of  the  beast  that  carrieth  her,  which  hath  the 
seven  heads  and  the  ten  horns.  (8)  The  beast  that  thou 
sawest  was,  and  is  not ;  and  is  about  to  come  up  out  of  the 
abyss,  and  to  go  into  perdition.  And  they  that  dwell  on  the 
earth  shall  wonder,  they  whose  name  hath  not  been  written 
in  the  book  of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  when 
they  behold  the  beast,  how  that  he  was,  and  is  not,  and 
shall  come.  (9)  Here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom. 
The  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains,  on  which  the  woman 
sitteth:  (10)  and  they  are  seven  kings;  the  five  are  fallen, 
the  one  is,  the  other  is  not  yet  come;  and  when  he  comcth, 
he  must  continue  a  little  while.  (11)  And  the  beast  that 
was,  and  is  not,  is  himself  also  an  eighth,  and  is  of  the 
seven;  and  he  goeth  into  perdition.  (12)  And  the  ten  horns 
that  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings,  which  have  received  no 
kingdom  as  yet;  but  they  receive  authority  as  kings,  with 
the  beast,  for  one  hour.  (13)  These  have  one  mind,  and 
they  give  their  power  and  authority  unto  the  beast.  ( 14) 
These  shall  war  against  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall  over- 
come them,  for  he  is  Lord  of  lords,  and  King  of  kings;  and 
they  also  shall  overcome  that  are  with  him,  called  and  chosen 
and  faithful.  (15)  And  he  saith  unto  me.  The  waters  which 
thou  sawest,  where  the  harlot  sitteth,  are  peoples,  and  mul- 


THE   SECOND    PROPHETIC   BOOK.  211 

titudes,  and  nations,  and  tongues.  (16)  And  the  ten  horns 
which  thou  sawest,  and  the  beast,  these  shall  hate  the  har- 
lot, and  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and  shall  eat 
her  flesh,  and  shall  burn  her  utterly  with  fire.  (IT)  For  God 
did  put  in  their  hearts  to  do  his  mind,  and  to  come  to  one 
mind,  and  to  give  their  kingdom  unto  the  beast,  until  the 
words  of  God  should  be  accomplished.  (18)  And  the 
woman  whom  thou  sawest  is  the  great  city,  which  reigneth 
over  the  kings  of  the  earth. 

The  sight  of  this  sickening  monster  filled  the 
mind  of  the  apostle  with  amazement.  The  re- 
vealing angel  seeing  this,  proceeds  to  explain  the 
vision.  We  have  already,  in  connection  with 
Chapter  xiii.,  stated  what  seems  to  be  the  best  so- 
lution of  the  very  enigmatical  language  which 
follows.  It  is  certainly  a  remarkble  fact  that  a 
report  or  prophecy  should  have  prevailed,  that 
Nero  after  his  death  would  revive,  and  claim  the 
throne  anew,  but  finally  perish  in  attempting  to 
gain  it.  For  the  sake  of  identifying  him,  there- 
fore, though  without  indorsing  the  report,  John 
may  have  referred  to  him  as  the  "  one  that  was 
and  is  not,  and  is  to  come  back  from  Hades,  and 
go  into  utter  ruin," — a  matter,  he  adds,  which 
would  cause  admiring  wonder  to  all  his  subjects 
except  those  whose  names  were  registered  in  the 
book  of  life. 

Then  come  yet  more  open  explanations,  to 
which  the  mind  that  had  wisdom  should  attend. 
The  seven  heads  of  the  beast  represented  the 
seven  hills    on  which  Rome  was  built.     Of  her 


212  THE   REVELATION. 

first  seven  emperors,  five  were  dead,  viz.,  Julius 
Caesar,  Augustus,  Tiberius,  Caligula,  and  Clau- 
dius ;  one,  viz.,  Nero,  is ;  the  seventh,  Galba,  will 
follow  Nero,  but  will  continue  but  a  short  space, 
viz.,  seven  months.  Nero  —  the  beast  of  the  two 
lives  —  will  be  the  eighth,  but  will  perish.  The 
ten  horns  are  ten  tributar}^  kingdoms  —  enumer- 
ated by  Gibbon  as  Spain,  Gaul,  Britain,  lUyricum, 
Macedonia,  Greece,  Asia  Minor,  Syria,  Egypt, 
Africa.  It  is  probable,  however,  that  the  word 
ten  is  not  designed  to  be  an  exact,  but  a  round 
number,  about  ten.  These  possess  no  kingdom 
now,  i.  e.,  no  independent  sovereignty,  but  receive 
power  as  kings,  in  other  words,  are  allowed,  in 
accordance  with  the  Roman  custom,  to  have  their 
local  or  provincial  governments  in  subordination 
to  the  empire.  This,  however,  is  for  one  hour,  — 
in  other  words,  a  very  short  time,  for  soon  Rome 
herself  will  fall,  and  her  power  over  them  will  be 
broken.  For  the  present  they  are  loyal,  and 
freely  contribute  of  their  resources  and  strength 
to  the  capital.  They  will  join  with  it  in  hostility 
to  Christ,  but  shall  be  defeated. 

Afterward,  these  tributary  kingdoms  (verse  16) 
shall  rebel  against  Rome,  shall  invade  her  terri- 
tory, despoil  her  riches,  and  devastate  the  capital 
itself  with  fire  and  sword,  —  a  prediction,  as  all 
know,  which  was  literally  fulfilled  in  the  later 
days  of  the  western  empire.     For  under  the  over- 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  213 

ruling  providence  of  God,  they  agree  in  3delding 
the  supreme  power  to  the  capital  until  God's  pur- 
poses in  regard  to  his  people  and  his  kingdom  are 
fulfilled. 

Finally,  as  if  to  complete  the  explanation,  and 
put  all  possible  doubt  to  rest,  it  is  added  ex- 
pressly that  the  scarlet-arrayed  harlot  is  the  city 
that  rules  the  world.  The  mention  of  the  name 
Rome  itself  would  not  be  more  positive  than  this. 

The  Fall  of  Babylon. 

In  the  construction  of  the  regular  drama,  scenes 
are  often  introduced  called  morce^  "  delays,"  for 
the  purpose  of  retarding  the  progress  of  the 
events,  to  give  time  for  transactions  which  must 
be  understood  to  have  taken  place  but  which  can- 
not be  brought  into  the  representation;  some- 
times, too,  as  in  highly- wrought  tragedies,  to  af- 
ford a  relief  from  intense  emotion,  and  prepare 
the  way  for  the  final  catastrophe.  Such  were 
the  choruses  in  the  old  Greek  tragedies,  and  the 
by-play  of  clowns  in  some  of  Shakespeare's  mas- 
ter-pieces. Something  similar  to  this,  though  of 
a  higher  order,  is  frequently  employed  in  this 
highly  dramatic  Book  of  the  Revelation.  Most 
commonly  it  is  in  the  form  of  songs  of  praise  in 
view  of  disclosures  already  made,  or  of  promises 
for  the  future,  which  serve  not  only  to  hold  back 
the  denouement^  but  also  to  awaken  those  senti- 


214  THE  EEVELATION. 

ments  of  hope  and  gratitude  and  courage  so  ap- 
propriate to  the  suffering  churches  in  the  ordeal 
througli  which  they  were  passing. 

The  present  chapter  seems  to  be  of  this  nature. 
The  seven  angels  have  poured  out  their  vials  of 
wrath,  and  an  angel  interpreter  has  explained, 
cautiously,  but  with  much  fullness,  who  the  per- 
secuting harlot  is  that  is  about  to  receive  her  mer- 
ited chastisement.  But  while  we  gaze  in  instant 
expectation  of  the  fulfillment,  another  delay  oc- 
curs which  hightens  the  effect,  though  it  retards 
the  end.  Three  messages  from  heaven  are  sent 
with  as  many  renewed  assurances  of  the  coming 
doom.  It  is  as  if,  with  the  curtain  still  down, 
three  heralds  should  pass  in  succession  across  the 
stage,  each  proclaiming  the  certainty  and  the 
completeness  of  the  catastrophe  which  will  be 
reached  in  the  impending  scene. 

The  First  Herald. 

Chapter  xviii.  (1)  After  these  things  I  saw  another 
angel  coming  down  out  of  heaven,  having  great  authority; 
and  the  earth  was  lightened  with  his  glory.  (2)  And  he 
cried  with  a  mighty  voice,  saying,  Fallen,  fallen  is  Babylon 
the  great,  and  is  become  a  habitation  of  devils,  and  a  hold  of 
every  unclean  spirit,  and  a  hold  of  every  unclean  and  hate- 
ful bird.  (8)  For  by  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornica- 
tion all  the  nations  are  fallen;  and  the  kings  of  the  earth 
committed  fornication  with  her,  and  the  merchants  of  the 
earth  waxed  rich  by  the  power  of  her  wantonness. 

,     First,  a   mighty  angel  descends  from   heaven 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  2l5 

clad  in  such  effulgence  that  the  whole  earth  is 
illuminated  by  it.  He  proclaims  with  a  loud 
voice,  "  Babylon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen  !  "  — 
the  repetition  of  the  word  adding  strong  empha- 
sis, and  the  putting  of  it  into  the  past  tense  show- 
ing its  certainty,  as  if  of  a  thing  already  done. 
And  further,  as  if  recalling  the  picture  of  the 
desolation  of  her  ancient  prototype  sketched  by 
Isaiah  (Chap.  xiii.  19-22),  he  adds,  "and  is  be- 
come the  habitation  of  demons,  and  the  strong- 
hold of  every  unclean  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every 
impure  and  detestable  bird."  And  then  he  re-= 
cites  her  crime:  "For  all  nations  have  partici- 
pated in  her  corrupting  idolatries ;  all  kings  have 
been  in  alliance  with  her,  and  all  the  rich  and 
great  of  the  empire  have  basked  in  the  prosperity 
she  has  conferred  on  her  flatterers  and  minions." 

The  Second  Herald. 

Chapter  xviii.  (4)  And  I  heard  another  voice  from 
heaven,  saying,  Come  forth,  my  people,  out  of  her,  that  ye 
have  no  fellowship  with  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive 
not  of  her  plagues:  (5)  for  her  sins  have  reached  even  unto 
heaven,  and  God  hath  remembered  her  iniquities.  (6)  Ren- 
der unto  her  even  as  she  rendered,  and  double  unto  her  the 
double  according  to  her  works:  in  the  cup  which  she  min- 
gled, mingle  unto  her  double,  (7)  How  much  soever  she 
glorified  herself,  and  waxed  wanton,  so  much  give  her  of 
torment  and  mourning:  for  she  saith  in  her  heart,  I  sit  a 
queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  in  no  wise  see  mourn- 
ing. (8)  Therefore  in  one  day  shall  her  plagues  come, 
death,  and  mourning,  and  famine ;  and  she  shall  be  utterly 


216  THE  EEVELATION. 

burned  with  fire;  for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  which  judged 
her.  (9)  And  tlie  kings  of  the  earth,  who  committed  forni- 
cation and  lived  wantonly  with  her,  shall  weep  and  wail 
over  her,  when  they  look  upon  the  smoke  of  her  burning, 
(10)  standing  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  saying, 
Woe,  woe,  the  great  city,  Babylon,  the  strong  city !  for  in 
one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come.  (11)  And  the  merchants 
of  the  earth  weep  and  mourn  over  her,  for  no  man  buyeth 
their  merchandise  any  more;  (12)  merchandise  of  gold,  and 
silver,  and  precious  stone,  and  pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and 
purple,  and  silk,  and  scarlet;  and  all  thyine  wood,  and 
every  vessel  of  ivory,  and  every  vessel  made  of  most  pre- 
cious wood,  and  of  brass,  and  iron,  and  marble;  (13)  and 
cinnamon,  and  spice,  and  incense,  and  ointment,  and  frank- 
incense, and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and  wheat,  and 
cattle,  and  sheep;  and  merchandise  of  horses  and  chariots 
and  slaves;  and  souls  of  men.  (14)  And  the  fruits  which 
thy  soul  lusted  after  are  gone  from  thee,  and  all  things  that 
were  dainty  and  sumptuous  are  perished  from  thee,  and 
men  shall  find  them  no  more  at  all.  (15)  The  merchants  of 
these  things,  who  were  made  rich  by  her,  shall  stand  afar 
off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and  mourning;  (IG) 
saying.  Woe,  woe,  the  great  city,  she  that  was  arrayed  in 
fine  linen  and  purple  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold  and 
precious  stone  and  pearl!  (17)  for  in  one  hour  so  great 
riches  is  made  desolate.  And  every  shii:)master,  and  every 
one  that  saileth  any  whither,  and  mariners,  and  as  many  as 
gain  their  living  by  sea,  stood  afar  off,  (18)  and  cried  out  as 
they  looked  upon  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  saying,  What 
city  is  like  the  great  city?  (19)  And  they  cast  dust  on 
their  heads,  and  cried,  weeping  and  mourning,  saying,  Woe, 
woe,  the  great  city,  wherein  were  made  rich  all  that  had 
their  ships  in  the  sea  by  reason  of  her  costliness!  for  in 
one  hour  is  she  made  desolate.  (20)  Rejoice  over  her,  thou 
heaven,  and  ye  saints,  and  ye  apostles,  and  ye  prophets;  for 
God  hath  judged  your  judgment  on  her. 

The  second  message  is  a  voice  from  heaven  it- 


THE   SECOND   PEOPHETIC   BOOK.  217 

self,  reverberating  through  the  firmament,  ''Come 
out  of  her,  my  i)eople,  that  ye  be  not  partakers 
of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her 
plagues."  This,  too,  is  modeled  after  similar 
warnings  addressed  to  God's  people  in  the  days  of 
the  literal  Babylon'  (Isa.  xlviii.  -0 ;  Jer.  1.  8 ;  li. 

6,  9,  45)  ;  and  its  solemnity  is  hightened  by  the 
reminder  thus  made  of  the  doom  which  befell  that 
ancient  enemy.  Probably  the  original  of  the 
whole  was  in  Lot's  summons  to  leave  Sodom  on 
the  morning  of  its  destruction.  Gen.  xix.  12. 
This  entire  apostrophe  reaching  to  verse  19,  is 
in  the  highest  degree  poetic  and  impassioned. 
Verses  11,  19,  seem  patterned  after  Ezekiel's  de- 
scription of  the  lament  for  Tyre  (Ezek.  xxvii.), 
another  of  the  ancient  foes  of  God's  peo2:)le.  The 
following  notes  of  the  verbal  expressions  em- 
ployed  will  be  useful. 

Verse  6.  Render  unto  her ;  apparently  addressed 
to  the  retributive  angels  who  were  to  execute 
the  impending  judgments  upon  the  guilty  city.  — 
Double  to  her ;  compare  Isa.  xl.  2;  Ixi.  7.  —  Ver. 

7.  How  much^  i.  e.  in  the  same  degree.  —  Ver.  8. 
Death;  of  her  children  ;  in  other  words,  she  shall 
be  depopulated.  —  Ver.  9.  The  kings  ;  the  allied 
and  tributary  rulers  of  other  countries  which  now 
formed  part  of  tlie  Roman  Empire.  —  /Smoke  of 
her  hurning ;  compare  Gen.  xix.  28.  —  Ver.  10. 
One    hour,    suddenly   and    unexpectedly. — Ver. 

10 


218  THE  REVELATION. 

11.  Shall  weep.  The  idea  is  that  those  in  foreign 
lands  wlio  trafficked  with  Rome,  sending  thither 
the  products  of  those  hinds,  lament  because  she 
could  buy  of  them  no  longer.  —  Ver.  12.  Thyine 
wood;  timber  of  the  citron  tree,  an  aromatic  ever- 
green highly  prized  for  ornamental  wood-work. — 
Ver.  13.  Slaves^  —  literally,  bodies  ;  an  abbrevi- 
ated way  of  designating  persons  who  were  bought 
and  sold  for  purposes  of  manual  labor.  The  next 
phrase,  souls  of  men,,  also  means  slaves  in  a  more 
general  sense.  Compare  Ezek.  xxvii.  13.  This 
enumeration  of  articles  of  merchandise  closely 
follows  that  given  by  the  prophet  in  said  chapter. 
—  Ver.  14.  Thy  soul.  The  address  now,  in  the 
ardor  of  composition,  becomes  personal. — Ver. 
15.  The  merchants  ;  before  it  was  the  kings  that 
stood  afar  off.  —  Ver.  17.  Shipmaster;  because 
so  extensive  a  commerce  occupied  a  great  amount 
of  shipping.  —  Ver.  19.  Her  costliness  ;  her  lav- 
ishness  in  expenditure.  With  this  verse  ends  the 
lament.  The  next  is  a  call  to  the  holy  universe 
to  rejoice  in  her  downfall.  —  Hath  judged;  Her 
act  of  condemning  you  has  been  tried  and  con- 
demned by  him. 

The  Third  Herald. 

Chapter  xviii.  (21)  And  a  strong  angel  took  up  a  stone 
as  it  were  a  great  millstone,  and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying, 
Thus  with  a  mighty  fall  shall  B;ibylon,  the  great  city,  be 
cast  down,  and  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all.     (22)  And  the 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  219 

voice  of  harpers  and  minstrels  and  flute  players  and  trump- 
eters shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee;  and  no  crafts- 
man, of  whatsoever  craft,  shall  be  found  any  more  at  all  in 
thee;  and  the  voice  of  a  millstone  shall  be  heard  no  more 
at  all  in  thee:  (23)  and  the  light  of  a  lamp  shall  shine  no 
more  at  all  in  thee;  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of 
the  bride  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee  :  for  thy  mer- 
chants were  the  princes  of  the  earth;  for  with  thy  sorcery 
were  all  the  nations  deceived.  And  in  her  was  found  the 
blood  of  prophets  and  of  saints,  and  of  all  that  have  been 
slain  upon  the  earth. 

The  third  message  is  sent  by  another  angel,  who 
not  only  reiterates  the  prediction  of  ruin,  but 
emphasizes  it  by  a  most  significant  action  ;  hurl- 
ing a  great  millstone  into  the  sea.  Sorcery^ 
practices  which  benumbed  the  conscience  and 
seduced  into  idolatry. 

Response  from  the  Saints. 

Chapter  xix.  (1)  After  these  things  I  heard  as  it  were 
a  great  voice  of  a  great  multitude  in  heaven,  saying,  Halle- 
lujah; Salvation,  and  glory,  and  power,  belong  to  our  God: 
(2)  for  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments;  for  he  hath 
judged  the  great  harlot,  which  did  corrupt  the  earth  with 
her  fornication,  and  he  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his  ser- 
vants at  her  hand.  (3)  And  a  second  time  they  say,  Halle- 
lujah.   And  her  smoke  goeth  up  for  ever  and  ever. 

To  these  repeated  and  emphatic  declarations  of 
the  full  and  near  destruction  of  their  persecutor, 
the  saints  in  glory  respond  with  a  song  of  thanks- 
giving—  Ver.  1.  Alleluia,  the  Greek  form  of  the 
word  Hallelujah,  which  occurs  so  often  in  the 
Psalms.     It  means,  "  Praise  ye  Jehovah !  "  —  Sal- 


220  THE  REVELATION. 

vatio7i ;  the  deliverance  of  tlie  churcli  from  her 
enemies.  —  Ver.  2.  Hath  judged  ;  still  spoken  of 
as  past  to  highten  the  effect.  — Ver.  3.  Her  smoke, 
following,  as  before,  the  pattern  of  Gen.  xix.  28. 
—  For  ever;  expressing  the  idea  of  irrevocable 
ruin. 

Response  from  the  Elders  and 
Living  Ones. 

Chapter  xix.  (4)  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  and 
the  four  living  creatures  fell  down  and  woi'shiped  God  that 
Bitteth  on  the  throne,  saying,  Amen;  Hallelujah. 

In  this  song,  the  four  Living  Ones,  as  in  Chap. 
V.  9,  participate. 

Universal  Triumphal  Song. 

Chapter  xix.  (5)  And  a  voice  came  forth  from  the 
throne,  saying.  Give  praise  to  our  God,  all  ye  his  servants, 
ye  that  fear  him,  the  small  and  the  great.  (G)  And  I  heard 
as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and  as  the  voice 
of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunders,  say- 
ing, Hallelujah:  for  the  Lord  our  God,  the  Almighty,  reign- 
eth.  (7)  Let  us  rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad,  and  let  us 
give  the  glory  unto  him:  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is 
come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready. 

Then  a  voice  from  the  Throne  itself — undoubt- 
edly the  voice  of  the  Lamb,  —  calls  upon  the 
entire  holy  Universe  who  serve  God  to  join 
therein.  The  use  of  the  expression,  "  Our  God," 
by  the  Lamb,  is  in  accordance  with  Christ's  words 
in  John   xx.  17.  —  Ver.   6.     As  it  were;   resem- 


THE   SECOND   PBOPHETIC   BOOK.  221 

bling.  —  Reigneth ;  i.  e.,  administers  justice  as 
King  and  Judge.  The  two  functions  of  supreme 
power  were  joined  in  an  ancient  sovereign,  and 
his  acts  are  often  spoken  of  interchangeably  as 
laws,  judgments,  precepts,  etc.  See  Ps.  cxix.  — 
Ver.  7.  Marriage;  the  time  has  come  when,  her 
enemies  being  destroyed,  the  Lamb  formally  rec- 
ognizes his  persecuted  and  long  despised  church, 
and  sets  her  in  honor,  as  a  bridegroom  publicly 
takes  to  himself  his  bride.  The  figure  is  a  favor- 
ite one  in  the  Old  Testament,  especially  in  the 
Song  of  Solomon,  and  is  henceforth  used  through 
the  remainder  of  this  book  to  denote  the  safety, 
the  honor,  and  the  happiness  which  will  attend 
the  church  when  her  sufferings  are  over. — 
Ready;  i.  e.,  by  her  faithfulness  in  enduring  to 
the  end.  She  has  come  through  her  long  period 
of  trial  without  a  stain,  in  ever  patient  anticipa- 
tion of  its  glorious  termination,  and  now  the 
Bridegroom  is  ready  to  receive  her,  to  acknowl- 
edge her  fidelity,  and  crown  her  as  his  own  for- 
ever. And  to  show  her  in  the  greatest  contrast 
with  the  impure  and  gaudily  arrayed  harlot  which 
had  corrupted  the  nations,  it  was  granted  to  her 
to  be  clad,  ^.  g.,  to  be  manifested  to  all  the  uni- 
verse, "in  fine  linen  bright  and  pure,  which  is  the 
righteousness  of  saints.'' 


222  the  revelation. 

Proclamation  of  the  Marriage  Supper. 

Chapter  xix.  (8)  And  it  was  given  unto  her  that  she 
should  array  herself  in  fine  linen,  bright  and  pure:  for  the 
fine  linen  is  the  righteous  acts  of  the  saints.  (9)  And  he 
saith  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  they  which  are  bidden  to 
the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.  And  he  saith  unto  me, 
These  are  true  words  of  God.  (10)  And  I  fell  down  before 
his  feet  to  w^orship  him.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  See  thou 
do  it  not:  I  am  a  fellow-servant  with  thee  and  with  thy 
brethren  that  hold  the  testimony  of  Jesus:  worship  God: 
for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  Spirit  of  prophecy. 

To  carry  out  the  figure  more  perfectly,  the  aus- 
picious event  now  so  near  should  be  celebrated 
with  a  wedding  feast,  and  the  evangelist  was  com- 
manded to  make  proclamation  of  the  honor  and 
felicity  of  those  who  should  be  admitted  to  it. 
This  was  another  word  of  cheer  to  those  then  suf- 
fering, and  of  encouragement  to  hold  out  to  the 
joyous  consummation. 

And  to  add  yet  more  weight  to  his  declaration, 
the  angel  solemnly  affirms  that  the  message  he 
brings  is  not  his  own;  his  words  are  the  very 
words  of  God  himself. 

We  cannot  wonder  that  the  apostle,  on  receiv- 
ing such  a  message  from  so  august  a  personage, 
fell  at  his  feet  with  the  intent  to  offer  him  adora- 
tion. His  thought  was  instantly  repelled  by  the 
angel,  who  replied  that  he  was  a  servant  likewise; 
one  of  those  whose  calling  it  was  to  testify  of 
Jesus,  for  all  prophecy  of  the  future  is  simply  tes- 


THE   SECOND   PKOPHETIC   BOOK,  223 

timony  concerning  Jesus,  his  triumph  over  his 
foes,  and  the  establishment,  supremacy,  and  glory 
of  his  kingdom. 

Glancing  back,  now,  over  the  past  five  chap- 
ters, the  question  may  suggest  itself,  why  this 
repetition,  in  so  many  ways,  of  the  single  idea 
that  persecuting  Rome  should  be  destroyed?  The 
iteration  seems  almost  wearisome.  Can  that  be  a 
true  interpretation  which  runs  so  narrow  a  round 
of  ideas  as  this?  We  reply;  it  may  seem  so  to  us, 
in  these  modern  days  of  peace  and  uneventful 
ease,  but  it  would  not  be  such  to  those  to  whom 
the  apostle  sent  these  messages  all  fresh  from  the 
lips  of  the  revealing  angels.  Let  it  only  be  re- 
membered what  Rome  then  was,  in  the  insolence 
of  her  imperial  power,  with  all  the  world  prostrate 
at  her  feet,  and  what  the  church  then  was, —  little 
bands  of  obscure  and  despised  people  scattered 
here  and  there,  without  power  or  prestige,  the 
avowed  followers  of  a  Judsean  peasant  who  had 
suffered  a  slave's  punishment  for  crime.  To  as- 
sure these  poor  people  that  they  were  to  triumph 
over  Rome ;  Jesus  to  vanquish  Csesar ;  the  hated 
cross  to  supplant  the  eagles  upon  the  imperial 
standard ;  the  rich  temples  of  Jupiter  and  Venus 
and  Bacchus  to  crumble  into  ruins  before  the  ris- 
ing churches  and  basilicas  consecrated  to  the 
memory  of  the  martyrs  —  to  say  this  in  a  way  to 
be  believed;  to  afford  real  consolation,  and  fur- 


224  THE  REVELATION. 

nisli  the  strong  stimulus  of  courage  and  hope,  and 
so  buoy  the  suffering  saints  over  the  bloody  waves 
of  two  and  a  half  centuries,  till  the  hour  of  de- 
liverance should  come,  —  to  do  all  this,  surely, 
required  repetition,  in  every  possible  form  of  em- 
phasis, with  all  the  confirmation  of  significant 
gesture,  and  mighty  voices,  and  solemn  oaths.  It 
was  to  be,  in  fact,  the  greatest  revolution  that  the 
world  ever  saw,  a  revolution  which,  in  the  exist- 
ing state  of  things,  was  to  mere  human  view 
alike  incredible  and  inconceivable.  We  have 
only  to  bear  this  in  mind  to  see  that  these  varied 
forms  of  utterance  were  needed,  as  they  were  ad- 
mirably adapted  for  the  purpose  in  view,  and  to 
find  in  them  yet  clearer  evidence  that  our  inter- 
pretation is  a  right  one. 

Destruction  of   the  Armies  of  the  Beast. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  progress  of 
events  as  revealed  to  the  apostle  was  suspended 
to  give  room  for  the  appearance  of  the  angel  sent 
to  explain  the  symbol  of  the  scarlet-clad  woman 
(Chap,  xvii.),  and  also  for  the  dirge  of  the  kings 
and  the  merchants  of  the  earth  over  the  fall  of 
the  mystical  Babylon  (Chap,  xviii.).  Meanwhile, 
it  is  to  be  understood  that  the  three  unclean  spirits 
sent  forth  by  the  Dragon,  the  Beast  and  the  False 
Prophet,  to  stir  up  their  tributary  forces  for  the 
last   conflict  with  Christianity  (Chap.   xvi.  13), 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  225 

have  accomplished  their  mission,  and  gathered  a 
mighty  host  in  the  vale  of  Armageddon.  The 
prototype  of  this  mustering  of  the  enemies  was  in 
the  gathering  of  the  Canaanite  army  under  Sisera, 
at  Megiddo,  by  the  river  Kislion,  where  they  were 
utterly  destroyed  by  Deborah  and  Barak.  Judges 
iv. 

The  judgments  of  heaven  have  already  been 
poured  upon  Rome  and  her  allies  by  the  angels  of 
the  seven  vials,  and  now  this  last,  most  desperate 
attack  of  all  the  auxiliary  powers  of  idolatry 
alone  remains.  It  is  to  be  remembered  that  the 
persecution  of  the  Christians  was  not  confined  to 
Rome  proper,  or  to  the  reign  of  Nero,  but  ex- 
tended throughout  the  empire,  and  for  a  period  of 
nearly  or  quite  two  hundred  and  fifty  years,  so 
that  looking  upon  it  collectively  as  a  whole,  it 
may  well  be  described  as  a  simultaneous  assault 
by  the  combined  forces  of  the  Pagan  world.  It 
is  the  result  of  this  great  conflict  which  is  depicted 
in  the  last  part  of  the  nineteenth  chapter  and  the 
twentieth.  It  is  divided  as  usual,  into  seven  par- 
ticulars or  scenes. 

1.  The  capture  of  the  beast  and  false  prophet, 
and  their  consignment  to  the  lake  of  fire. 

2.  The  slaughter  of  their  entire  army. 

3.  The  seizure  of  the  dragon,  and  his  confine- 
ment in  the  abyss  for  one  thousand  years. 

4.  The  special  rewards  conferred  upon  the  mar- 
tyrs during  that  period. 


226  THE  REVELATION. 

5.  The  release  of  the  dragon,  his  enlistment  of 
another  army,  viz.,  Gog  and  Magog,  and  their 
overthrow. 

6.  The  final  doom  of  the  dragon  to  the  lake  of 
fire. 

7.  The  judgment  of  the  dead. 

It  seems  scarcely  necessary  to  remind  our  read- 
ers that  these  chapters  comprise  the  most  myste- 
rious and  difficult  portions  of  the  whole  Book. 
We  shall  do  our  best  at  explaining  them,  but 
shall  not  be  in  the  least  surprised  to  be  told  we 
have  failed.  We  shall  address  the  common  sense 
of  our  readers,  aided  b}^  their  knowledge  of  early 
and  mediaeval  history,  and  will  cheerfully  abide 
their  judgment  "whether  these  things  are  so.'' 

We  have  first  a  magnificent  description  of 
Christ  as 

The  Leader  of  His  Armies. 

Chapter  xix.  (11)  And  I  saw  the  heaven  opened;  and 
behold,  a  white  horse,  and  he  that  sat  thereon,  called  Faith- 
ful and  True;  and  in  righteousness  he  doth  judge  and 
make  war.  (12)  And  his  eyes  are  a  liame  of  fire,  and  upon 
his  head  are  many  diadems;  and  he  hath  a  name  written, 
which  no  one  knoweth  but  he  himself.  (13)  And  he  is  ar- 
rayed in  a  garment  sprinkled  with  blood :  and  his  name  is 
called.  The  Word  of  God.  (14)  And  the  armies  which  are 
in  heaven  followed  him  upon  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine 
linen,  white  and  pure.  (15)  And  out  of  his  mouth  procecd- 
eth  a  sharp  sword,  that  with  it  he  should  smite  the  nations: 
and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron :  and  he  treadeth 
the  winepress  of  the  fierceness  of  the  wrath  of  Almighty 
God.  (16)  And  he  hath  on  his  garment  and  on  his  thigh  a 
name  written,  king  of  kings,  and  lord  of  lords. 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  227 

The  Seer  beholds  heaven  opened,  and  a  white 
war  steed  descending^  from  it  to  the  field  of  bat- 
tie.  Upon  it  was  One  designated  as  "Faithful 
and  True,"  because  he  will  execute  the  promises 
and  threatenings  he  has  made  both  to  his  friends 
and  to  his  foes,  whose  contests  and  judgments 
are  just.  From  his  eyes  are  emitted  lightning- 
gleams,  and  from  his  head  depend  the  fillets 
of  many  diadems.  There  was  a  marked  differ- 
ence between  an  ancient  crown  and  a  diadem. 
The  former,  generally  a  simple  wreath  of  leaves 
twisted  about  the  head,  or  of  gold  twined  with 
them,  was  not  in  itself  a  badge  of  royalty  but  of 
civic  honor,  success  in  battle,  or  in  the  games,  or 
of  conviviaJ  pleasure,  etc.  The  diadem,  which 
was  a  white  fillet  of  linen  worn  on  the  head  and 
hanging  in  a  graceful  knot  behind,  was  a  mark  of 
imperial  sovereignty,  such  as  was  displayed  by 
the  monarchs  of  the  East,  from  whom  it  was  de- 
rived. When  adorned  with  jewels,  and  gathered 
in  many  folds,  like  a  turban,  it  was  the  highest 
emblem  of  dignity  and  power  known  among  na- 
tions. On  the  jeweled  frontlet  of  his  diadems 
Jesus  has  a  title  inscribed,  the  full  import  of 
which  he  alone  knows,  —  that  name  is  the  Logos 
(Word)  OF  God.  Compare  John  i.  1,  14.  Over 
his  vesture  he  wears  the  imperial  mantle,  not 
of  purple,  as  denoting  mere  civic  rule,  but  of 
crimson  (dyed  with  blood),  the  symbol  of  war;  a 


228  THE  REVELATION. 

figure  probably  derived  from  Isa.  Ixiii.  1-3,  where 
the  Messiah  comes  from  Edom,  his  garments 
stained  with  the  blood  of  his  enemies.  This  glo- 
rious Being  is  attended  with  the  armies  of  heaven, 
the  hosts  of  angels,  arrayed  in  shining  white 
and  riding  upon  white  horses,  the  emblem  of  pu- 
rity. This  representation  seems  to  accord  with 
Matt.  xvi.  27;  xxiv.  30;  xxv.  31,  where  Christ 
describes  his  own  coming  as  King  and  Judge, 
"in  his  glory,  with  all  his  holy  angels."  His 
word  of  command  is  like  a  sharp  sword,  with 
which  he  will  smite  the  rebel  nations,  and  rule 
them  with  irresistible  force  ("a  rod  of  iron." 
See  Psalm  ii.  9).  He  treadetli  the  wine-press  of 
God's  wrath  against  his  enemies ;  i.  e.,  is  the  in- 
strument through  whom  the  divine  judgments 
will  be  executed  upon  them.  See  Chap.  xiv. 
18-20.  Upon  the  skirt  of  his  robe,  so  as  to  be 
conspicuous  as  he  sits  upon  his  horse,  is  the  in- 
scription claiming  for  him  supreme  and  univer- 
sal sovereignty,  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of 

LORDS. 

The  Battle  of  Armageddon. 

And  now,  in  immediate  anticipation  of  the 
battle,  a  herald  angel  standing  in  the  sun  makes 
proclamation  to  the  carnivorous  birds  in  all  the 
sky  to  come  and  feast  themselves  upon  the  dead, 
the  slain  enemies  of  the  King.     It  will  be  a  great 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  229 

feast  spread  for  them  by  God ;  let  them  come  and 
gorge  themselves  at  then-  will.  Dainty  morsels 
will  be  afforded  them,  —  kings  and  chiliarchs  and 
braves,  horses  and  their  riders,  nobles  and  vas- 
sals, small  and  great.  Of  course,  this  proclama- 
tion is  to  highten  the  effect.  Similar  calls  were 
often  uttered  by  ancient  warriors  just  before  bat- 
tle. Compare  1  Sam.  xvii.  46 ;  Isa.  xviii.  6 ;  Ivi. 
9;  Jer.  vii.  33;  xii.  9;  especially  Ezek.  iv.  17-22. 

And  now  all  is  ready,  and  the  battle  begins. 
But  —  there  is  no  battle !  Instantly  the  beast 
and  the  false  prophet  are  seized,  and  thrust  alive 
into  the  fiery  lake  of  gehenna,  and  their  vast 
army  are  slain  by  the  word  of  the  victorious 
King.  The  rapidity  with  which  this  is  done  is 
most  impressive.  It  is  the  act  of  the  Leader 
alone.  The  angels  who  attend  him  are  merely 
witnesses  of  his  prowess;  he  needs  not  the  aid  of 
one  of  them.  He  simply  speaks,  and  it  is  done ! 
The  mighty  hosts  who  had  assembled  against  him 
disappear  as  by  a  single  lightning  stroke  ! 

The  import  of  all  this,  divested  of  the  histor- 
ical symbols  under  which  it  is  presented,  is  sim- 
ply that  Paganism  at  Rome  and  throughout  the 
world,  as  a  persecuting  force  arrayed  against  the 
church  of  God,  should  be  utterly  destroyed.  Of 
course,  it  does  not  mean  Rome  as  a  city,  nor  the 
people  of  Rome  as  such,  nor  even  the  civil  gov- 
ernment  of   Rome    itself    considered.     The   real 


230  THE   EEVELATION. 

enemy  wliicli  dwelt  in  Rome,  and  actuated  her 
people  and  her  power,  was  heathenism^  just  as 
the  real  enemy  which  clutched  at  our  own  na- 
tional life  in  the  late  rebellion  was  slavery. 
We  say  that  we  fought  the  South  and  overcame 
it,  and  reduced  it  to  submission,  but  we  mean 
that  we  conquered  slavery.  We  had  no  enmity 
against  the  South  as  a  part  of  our  own  country, 
or  against  her  people  as  American  citizens ;  we 
fought  them  only  as  made  our  foes  by  that  fell 
spirit  of  oppression  which  was  hostile  to  all  the 
institutions  and  interests  of  a  land  of  freedom. 
So  the  real  foe  at  Rome  was  its  state  religion, 
which,  under  the  instigation  of  Satan,  made  war 
against  the  church  of  God;  and  the  victory  so 
sublimely  described  in  our  text  was  achieved 
when  that  foe  was  despoiled  of  its  power,  and  all 
its  instruments  and  auxiliaries  utterly  destroyed. 
If  we  ask,  then,  whether  the  prophecy,  thus 
understood,  was  in  fact  fulfilled,  and  when,  the 
answer  of  history  is  most  signal  and  definite,  —  it 
was,  in  the  conversio7i  of  the  Emj^eror  Constantlne 
to  Christianity^  and  his  imperial  decrees  suppress- 
ing Paganism^  and  establishing  Christianity  as  the 
religion  of  the  e7np)ire^  a.d.  306-324. 

CONSTANTINE   THE    GrEAT. 

"Was  that  all?"  we  fancy  our  readers  exclaim- 
ing at  the  suggestion  we  venture  to  put  forth  as 


THE   SECOND   PKOPHETIC   BOOK.  231 

to  the  real  import  of  the  great  "  Battle  of  Arma- 
geddon," described  in  Rev.  xix.  11-21.  After 
preparations  so  vast,  which  had  so  long  occupied 
the  counsels  of  heaven,  and  engaged  the  services 
of  the  highest  angels, — after  the  display  of 
Christ  in  his  glory,  going  forth  with  the  armies  of 
heaven  to  victory  over  the  assembled  forces  of 
the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  and 
crushing  them  with  so  terrible  a  defeat,  are  we  to 
find  the  fulfillment  of  the  whole  simply  in  that 
revolution  wrought  in  the  Roman  Empire  by  the 
Emperor  Constantine  ?  An  event  wholly  within 
the  range  of  human  history,  which  was  attended 
with  no  imposing  supernatural  phenomena,  no 
disclosure  of  Christ  and  his  angels  amid  the 
clouds  of  the  firmament,  no  conflagrations  of  the 
heavens,  and  no  mighty  convulsions  of  the  solid 
earth;  an  event  whose  grandeur  is  to  be  seen 
only  in  its  moral  significance,  and  its  bearing 
upon  that  invisible  and  spiritual  kingdom  of 
heaven  which  had  been  founded  in  the  cross  of 
Christ?  The  very  statement  will  doubtless  seem 
to  many  its  own  refutation.  Take  away  from 
their  fulfillment  the  physical  prodigies  and  signs 
and  wonders  which  prophetic  inspiration  used  so 
freely  in  its  symbols,  and,  they  will  sa}-,  we  have 
no  Apocalj'pse  left.  The  denouement^  which  had 
been  looked  for  with  so  much  solemn  awe,  is 
emptied  of  its  meaning,  and  both  x)rophecy  and 
performance  become  stale,  flat,  and  unprofitable. 


232  THE   REVELATION. 

We  will  not  stop  liere  to  dwell  upon  the  seri- 
ous detriment  to  the  principles  of  sound  biblical 
interpretation,  which,  as  we  cannot  helj)  thinking, 
has  resulted  from  this  habit,  so  greatly  fostered 
by  the  millennial  literature  of  our  day,  of  expect- 
ing material  and  sensuous  fulfillments  of  New 
Testament  prophecy.  For  the  present,  it  is  suffi- 
cient to  say  that  the  supposed  estimate  of  the 
real  magnitude  of  the  revolution  effected  by  Con- 
stantino results  from  ignorance  or  a  want  of  con- 
sideration of  what  that  revolution  was.  Let  us 
endeavor  in  a  few  words  to  gain  some  just  ideas 
of  it. 

Rome,  in  the  apostles'  days,  was  the  mistress 
of  the  earth.  From  the  shores  of  Spain  and 
Britain  on  the  west  to  the  Indus  on  the  east,  and 
from  Ethiopia  in  the  south  to  Scythia  on  the 
north,  over  all  the  nations,  tribes,  and  tongues  of 
the  known  world,  she  held  imperial  sway.  Her 
legions  garrisoned  and  guarded  every  stronghold; 
her  treasury  was  replenished  with  the  revenues  of 
every  land.  One  system  of  laws  bound  the  whole 
into  a  consolidated  empire,  at  the  head  of  which 
was  a  single  irresponsible  will,  a  sovereign  who 
assumed  the  name  and  the  prerogatives  of  the 
Deity,  and  was  worshiped  as  such  by  his  subjects. 

For  two  and  a  half  centuries  this  mighty  em- 
pire had  set  itself  in  deadly  hostility  to  Chris- 
tianity.     A  succession  of   forty  emperors,  from 


THE   SECOND  PROPHETIC  BOOK.  233 

Nero  to  Diocletian,  -^dth  some  few  exceptions, 
wielded  this  power  to  crush  the  infant  churches. 
Even  the  upright  Antonine  and  the  philosophic 
Aurelius,  with  no  personal  malice  against  tlie  fol- 
lowers of  Jesus,  punished  them  as  enemies  of  the 
state,  and  disturbers  of  j)ublic  order.  The  Pagan 
religion,  with  a  splendid  array  of  priests,  augurs, 
soothsayers,  and  vestal  virgins,  with  magnificent 
temples  and  imposing  rites  of  worship,  the  whole 
made  sacred  and  venerable  by  the  traditions  of 
almost  a  thousand  years,  inspired  the  zeal  of  the 
enemies  of  the  church,  while  it  gave  its  sanctions 
to  all  the  atrocities  that  were  perpetrated  in  its 
behalf.  Wealth,  aristocracy,  fashion,  art,  ancient 
custom,  trade,  education,  all  the  forces  of  society, 
and  over  and  above  all  the  moral  corruption 
which  grew  up  in,  and  was  fostered  by,  heathen- 
ism, were  alike  hostile  to  a  faith  which  tended  to 
revolutionize  them  all.  Such  was  Rome  in  its 
antagonism  to  Christianity.  The  prophetic  sym- 
bol by  which  she  was  represented  —  frightful  as 
it  was  —  but  faintly  imaged  the  reality  —  a  huge 
unearthly  beast,  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns, 
and  a  body  combining  the  strength  and  swiftness 
of  the  leopard,  the  bear,  and  the  lion,  instigated 
and  guided  by  the  great  red  dragon  of  hell ! 

Yet  in  one  reign,  by  tlie  will  of  one  man,  this 
mighty  enemy  of  Christ  and  the  church  was  laid 
low  !     By  a  succession  of  decrees,  breaking  forth 


234  THE  REVELATION. 

upon  the  astonished  world  like  thunderbolts  out 
of  the  clear  sky,  persecution  was  suppressed. 
Christians  were  granted  perfect  liberty  of  opinion 
and  worship,  confiscated  property  was  restored  to 
them,  demolished  churches  rebuilt,  Christianity 
made  the  state  religion,  the  cross  inscribed  on  the 
imperial  standards  and  impressed  on  the  imperial 
coins,  —  in  a  word,  the  empire  was  made  Chris- 
tian. Nay,  more,  Rome  herself,  the  bloody  city 
of  Nero  and  Domitian  and  Diocletian,  the  place 
of  the  Mamertine  prison  and  the  imperial  gar- 
dens, which  had  once  been  lighted  with  burning 
Christians  as  torches,  and  the  Coliseum,  where 
the  wild  beasts  had  been  gorged  with  the  flesh  of 
the  martyrs,  —  Rome  was  abandoned  of  its  em- 
peror, and  given  over  to  decay  and  the  plunder 
of  the  northern  barbarians,  and  a  new  capital 
built  in  the  East  on  the  beautiful  Bosphorus, 
which  should  ever  after  bear  in  its  very  name  the 
memory  of  the  first  Christian  emperor,  Constan- 
tine.  And  though  he  did  not  himself  attempt  to 
extirpate  heathenism  by  force,  yet  it  was  done 
shortly  after  by  his  successoi's.  The  Pagan  tem- 
ples were  demolished,  the  heathen  rites  prohib- 
ited, and  the  whole  vast  system  of  superstition 
on  whose  bloody  altars  so  many  thousands  of 
Christians  had  perished  was  by  imperial  edict  to- 
tally suppressed. 

Was  not  such   a   result  as  this  worthy  to   be 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  235 

styled  "  the  victory  of  Armageddon  "  ?  We  beg 
the  reader  to  pause  and  reflect  a  little  on  its  sig- 
nificance. By  wliat  less  than  the  power  of  the 
enthroned  Redeemer,  acting  in  and  through  this 
human  representative,  could  it  have  been  accom- 
plished ?  By  what  else  was  the  revolution  made 
permanent  in  its  effects,  so  that  there  was  no  fa- 
tal reaction  from  it  ?  President  Edwards,  one  of 
the  most  judicious  of  writers,  says,  "  This  revo- 
lution was  the  greatest  revolution  and  change  in 
the  face  of  things  that  ever  came  to  pass  in  the 
zvorld  since  the  flood.  Satan,-  the  prince  of  dark- 
ness, that  king  and  god  of  the  heathen  world,  was 
cast  out.  The  roaring  lion  was  conquered  by  the 
Lamb  of  God  in  the  strongest  dominion  that  ever 
he  had,  the  Roman  empire."  (Work  of  Redemp- 
tion, Period  III.,  part  2). 

We  regret  our  want  of  space  to  give  an  ade- 
quate sketch  of  this  celebrated  emperor.  He  was 
born  in  the  year  274,  and  upon  the  death  of  his 
father  he  was  proclaimed  Cresar  by  the  Roman 
army,  at  York,  in  England,  in  306.  At  that  time 
the  empire  was  divided  among  six  sovereigns, 
who  parcelled  out  its  vast  territories  among  them. 
Dissensions  arose  among  them,  which  led  to  a 
long  series  of  wars,  from  which  Constantino  fi- 
nally emerged,  the  conqueror  of  all.  It  was 
while  engaged  with  one  of  these,  Maxentius,  that 
he  saw  the  famous  vision  to  which  he  attributed 


236  THE   REVELATION. 

his  ultimate  conversion.  "  According  to  his  own 
account,"  says  Uhlhorn,  "  he  long  considered  to 
which  god  he  should  turn  for  help,  and  prayed  to 
the  supreme  God,  whom  his  father  had  worshiped 
as  god  of  the  sun,  to  reveal  to  him  who  he  was. 
Then  there  appeared  to  him  one  day  a  wondrous 
sign.  When  the  sun  was  declining  in  the  west, 
he  saw  a  bright  cross  upon  the  sun,  and  over  it 
the  inscription,  in  letters  of  light,  TOUTO  NIK  A 
(In  this  conquer).  He  was  disturbed  by  the 
vision,  and  not  clear  what  its  meaning  might  be ; 
but  in  the  night  Christ  appeared  to  him,  and 
commanded  him  to  make  this  cross  his  banner, 
and  then  to  go  into  battle  with  the  certainty  of 
victory.  In  fulfillment  of  this  prediction,  Con- 
stantine  had  a  banner  x^repared  (the  laharuni) 
bearing  the  cross  and  the  monogram  of  Christ. 
He  himself  set  a  cross  on  his  helmet,  and  his 
soldiers  painted  it  upon  their  shields.  Then  he 
led  his  army  from  victory  to  victory  under  the 
banner  of  the  cross,  until  in  the  bloody  battle  of 
the  Milvian  Bridge  the  power  of  Maxentius  was 
entirely  broken.  Constantine  entered  Rome  in 
triumph,  and  soon  the  whole  West  acknowledged 
his  sway.  In  token  of  his  gratitude  for  this  re- 
sult, the  emperor  had  a  statue  of  himself  set  up 
in  Rome,  carrying  a  cross  in  his  hand,  and  bear- 
ing the  inscription,  "  By  this  saving  sign,  the  true 
proof  of  valor,  I  have  freed  your  city,  and  saved 
it  from  the  yoke  of  the  tyrant." 


THE  SECOND   PROPHETIC  BOOK.  237 

The  great  decree  of  Constantine,  by  which  he 
made  Christianity  the  religi(  :i  of  the  empire,  was 
issued  in  the  year  324,  after  he  had,  by  the  defeat 
of  Licinius,  become  sole  monarch  both  of  the 
Weet  and  the  East.  The  year  following  he  con- 
vened a  general  council  of  the  bishops  and  clergy, 
to  settle  points  of  doctrine  and  practice  in  the 
church.  This  was  the  famous  council  of  Nice, 
which  first  condemned  the  heresy  of  Arianism. 
The  emperor  himself  attended  its  sessions,  and 
gave  the  imperial  sanction  to  its  decrees.  We 
cannot  refuse  a  quotation  from  Dean  Stanley's 
account  of  this  renowned  council,  as  presenting 
most  vividly  the  changes  which  had  come  upon 
the  condition  both  of  the  church  and  the  empire. 

"  There  were  present  the  learned  and  the  illit- 
erate, courtiers  and  peasants,  old  and  young,  aged 
bishops  on  the  verge  of  the  grave,  beardless  dea- 
cons just  entering  on  their  office ;  and  it  was  an 
assembly  in  which  the  difference  between  age  and 
youth  was  of  more  than  ordinary  significance,  for 
it  coincided  with  a  marked  transition  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  world.  The  new  generation  had  been 
brought  up  in  peace  and  quiet.  They  could  just 
remember  the  joy  diffused  through  the  Christian 
communities  by  the  edict  of  toleration  published 
in  their  boyhood;  but  they  had  themselves  suf- 
fered nothing.  Not  so  the  older  and  by  far  the 
larger   part   of  the   assembly.      They   had   lived 


238  THE  REVELATION. 

through  the  last  and  worst  of  the  persecutions, 
and  they  now  came  like  a  regiment  out  of  some 
frightful  siege  or  battle,  decimated  and  mutilated 
by  the  tortures  or  the  hardships  they  had  under- 
gone. There  must  have  been  some  of  the  aged 
inhabitants  of  Nicsea  Avho  remembered  the  death 
of  the  two  martyrs,  Tryphon  and  Respicius,  who 
in  the  reign  of  Decius  had  been  dragged  through 
the  streets  of  the  city,  bleeding  from  their  wounds, 
in  the  depths  of  winter.  There  must  be  some 
who  retained  from  their  grandfathers  the  recol- 
lection of  that  still  earlier  and  more  celebrated 
persecution  in  Bithynia,  recorded  by  Pliny  in  his 
letter  to  Trajan.  Most  of  the  older  members  must 
have  lost  a  friend  or  a  brother.  Many  still  bore 
the  marks  of  their  sufferings.  Some  uncovered 
their  sides  and  backs  to  show  the  wounds  inflicted 
by  the  instruments  of  torture.  On  others  were 
the  traces  of  that  peculiar  cruelty  which  distin- 
guished the  last  persecution,  the  loss  of  a  right 
eye,  or  the  searing  of  the  sinews  of  the  leg  to  pre- 
vent their  escape  from  working  in  the  mines. 
Both  at  the  time  and  afterward  it  was  on  their 
character  as  an  army  of  confessors  and  martyrs, 
quite  as  much  as  on  their  character  as  an  (Ecu- 
menical Council,  that  their  authority  reposed.  In 
this  respect,  no  other  council  could  approach  them, 
and  in  the  wliole  proceedings  of  the  assembly,  the 
voice  of  an  old  confessor  was  received  almost  as 
an  oracle."     Eastern  Church,  pp.  185, 186. 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC  BOOK.  230 

Think  of  Nero  burning  Christians  alive  as 
torches  in  his  pahxce  gardens,  and  then  of  Con- 
stantino presiding  in  such  a  council  as  this,  and 
see  what  Christ's  victory  over  the  Beast  and  the 
False  Prophet  meant ! 

The  Binding  of  Satan. 

Chapter  xx.  (1)  And  I  saw  an  angel  coming  down  out 
of  heaven,  having  the  key  of  the  abyss  and  a  great  chain 
in  his  hand.  (2)  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  the  old 
serpent  which  is  the  Devil  and  Sntan,  and  bound  him  for  a 
thousand  years,  (3)  and  cast  him  into  the  abyss,  and  shut 
it,  and  sealed  it  over  him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations 
no  more,  until  the  thousand  years  should  be  finished :  after 
this  he  must  be  loosed  for  a  little  time. 

In  attempting  to  elucidate  this  exceedingly  ob- 
scure subject,  we  ask  our  readers,  first  of  all,  to 
disregard  the  chapter  division  by  which  this  pas- 
sage is  separated  from  what  precedes.  Every  one 
knows  that  there  is  no  authority  for  these  divis- 
ions in  the  original,  and  the  influence  of  them  is 
often  very  detrimental  to  a  clear  understanding  of 
the  sacred  text,  breaking  apart  what  really  should 
be  held  in  closest  continuity.  The  present  is  a 
marked  example  of  this,  very  many  writers  taking 
it  for  granted  that  this  chapter  begins  a  new  sub- 
ject, whereas  a  careful  consideration  will  clearly 
show  that  it  is  strictly  and  intimately  connected 
with  the  overthrow  of  the  enemies  of  the  church, 
given  in  the  foregoing  chapter.     In  other  words, 


240  THE   REVELATION. 

the  seizure  and  binding  of  the  Dragon  was  a  part 
of  the  great  battle  of  Armageddon,  in  which  the 
conquering  Messiah  overcomes  and  destroys  the 
combined  armies  which  had  been  gathered  against 
him. 

For,  let  it  be  remembered  that  the  persecutions 
which  Rome  had  for  two  and  a  half  centuries  been 
inflicting  upon  Christians  were  the  Dragon  s  war- 
fare against  the  saints.  See  Ch.  xii.  13,  17  ;  xiii. 
7 ;  xvi.  13,  14.  "  The  Dragon  persecuted  the 
woman  —  the  church  —  which  brought  forth  the 
man-child."  "  The  Dragon  was  wroth,  and  went 
to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed."  "  It 
was  given  to  him,"  i.  e.,  the  beast,  the  Dragon's 
agent,  to  whom  he  gave  his  power  and  throne 
and  great  authority,  —  ''  to  make  war  with  the 
saints  and  to  overcome  them."  The  three  un- 
clean spirits  like  frogs,  which  came  out  of  the 
mouths  of  the  Dragon  and  the  Beast  and  the  False 
Prophet  —  the  Dragon's  instruments  of  cruelty  — 
went  forth  to  gather  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of 
the  whole  world  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of 
God  Almighty.  And  when,  in  Chap,  xix.,  the 
Messiah  comes  forth  against  that  host,  and  gives 
its  flesh  to  the  ravenous  birds,  and  seizes  the  Beast 
and  False  Prophet  and  thrusts  them  into  the  lake 
of  fire,  it  is  the  destruction  of  the  Dragon^ s  army^ 
his  marshals  and  his  troops.  And  it  is  now  simply 
the  completion  of  the  victory  that  a  mighty  angel 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  241 

appears  on  the  scene  with  his  key  and  chain,  and 
lays  hold  on  the  co.>imander  of  that  army,  the 
Prince  of  Hell,  who  had  created  and  instigated 
it  Avith  liis  own  devilish  hate,  and  guided  all  its 
movements  for  so  many  years,  and  binds  and  shuts 
him  up  in  prison.  The  verses  preceding  (in  Ch. 
xix.)  are  the  Waterloo  of  this  campaign ;  these 
are  the  aS'^.  Helena^  where  the  arch  enemy  and 
tyrant  is  put  into  a  place  of  safety  in  which  for  a 
thousand  years,  at  least,  he  can  wage  war  against 
the  church  no  more. 

Such,  clearly,  is  the  connection  of  this  event, 
and  from  it  we  have  the  clew  to  its  interpretation. 
If  persecution  was  the  wicked  thing  which  the 
Dragon  had  been  doing ;  if  the  whole  prophetic 
narrative  is  the  story  of  his  deeds  and  his  endeav- 
ors against  the  saints;  if  it  is  in  this  character 
alone  that  he  is  shown,  then,  most  certainl}^,  to 
bind  him  and  shut  him  up,  so  that  he  can  pursue 
his  murderous  work  no  longer,  is  simply  the  sup- 
pression of  persecution.  And  we  know*  that  pre- 
cisely this  was  what  was  done  under  Constantine. 
Paganism  was  disarmed  and  despoiled.  The 
fagot,  the  rack,  the  bloody  pincers,  were  snatched 
from  its  cruel  hand.  Its  dungeons  were  thrown 
open,  its  wild  beasts  starved  of  their  wonted 
feasts  on  Christian  flesh.  Nay,  more,  the  imperial 
scepter  itself  passed  into  Christian  hands.  The 
old  bloody,  barbarous  Rome  was  left  in  her  poi- 
11 


242  THE   EEVELATION. 

sonoiis  marshes  by  the  Tiber,  with  the  curse  of 
heaven  resting  on  her,  and  a  new  Rome,  the  capi- 
tal of  a  new  Christian  empire,  planted  in  the 
East,  the  national  emblem  of  which  was  the 
cross  and  the  name  of  Jesus  wrought  into  the 
sacred  monogram  of  the  laharum,  impressed  on  her 
coins,  and  borne  in  triumph  on  the  standards  of 
her  invincible  armies  !  Was  not  this  a  binding  of 
the  arch-persecutor?  So,  for  a  thousand  years 
from  that  day,  under  the  sway  of  this  renowned 
Christian  empire  of  the  East,  what  power  was 
there  in  all  the  world  strong  enough  to  assail  the 
church  ?  The  barbarian  tribes  of  the  North  did 
indeed  overrun  old  Rome,  plundered  its  wealth, 
and  parceled  out  its  territories,  as  John  himself 
predicted  in  this  very  book,  —  "  the  ten  horns 
shall  hate  the  whore,  and  shall  make  her  desolate 
and  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her 
with  fire "  (Chap.  xvii.  16) ;  but  they  had  no 
power  to  endanger  Christianity,  nay,  here  first 
brought  into  contact  with  it,  many  of  them  re- 
ceived its  divine  teachings,  and  ultimately  became 
Christian  nations.  Contrast  now  all  this,  both  in 
the  East  and  in  the  West,  with  what  the  empire 
was  when  in  the  flush  of  its  Pagan  supremacy,  its 
scepter  in  the  hands  of  Nero,  and  wielded  to 
crush  the  despised  followers  of  Jesus,  and  can  we 
help  saying  that  the  Dragon  was  bound  and  shut 
up  in  prison  ? 


THE   SECOND  PKOPHETIC   BOOK.  243 

It  is  a  striking  confirmation  of  this  view,  that, 
at  the  time,  both  Constantine  and  the  church 
regarded  the  revolution  which  he  wrought  as  the 
fulfillment  of  this  very  chapter.  Close  by  the 
entrance  to  his  palace  in  Constantinople  he  caused 
to  be  set  up  an  immense  painting,  in  full  view  of 
all  who  went  out  or  came  in,  representing  himself 
with  the  cross  over  his  head,  and  under  his  feet  a 
writhing  serpent  falling  into  the  abj^ss.  *'  For," 
says  Eusebius,  "  the  sacred  oracles  in  the  books 
of  God's  prophets  have  described  him  as  a  dragon 
and  a  crooked  serpent ;  and  for  this  reason  the 
emperor  thus  publicly  displayed  a  painting  of  the 
dragon  beneath  his  own  and  his  children's  feet, 
stricken  through  with  a  dart,  and  cast  headlong 
into  the  depths  of  the  sea.  In  this  manner  he 
intended  to  represent  that  concealed  adversary  of 
the  human  race,  and  to  indicate  that  he  was  con- 
signed to  the  gulf  of  perdition  by  virtue  of  the 
trophy  of  salvation  placed  above  his  head."  (Life 
of  Const.  1.  40.) 

Our  readers  will  judge  of  the  reasonableness  of 
this  view  of  the  passage  before  us,  a  view  which, 
we  think,  will  be  furthur  confirmed  by  what  will 
hereafter  be  said  of  the  matters  standing  in  con- 
nection with  it.  That  it  differs,  in  to  to,  from  the 
usual  view  is  freely  acknowledged.  The  latter 
makes  it  descriptive  of  a  period  of  universal  peace 
and  felicity  to  be  attained  in  the  future,  lasting  a 


244  THE   KEVELATION. 

tliousand  years,  or  an  indefinitely  long  period, 
tliat  is  to  say,  the  Millennium^  a  word  meaning  "  a 
thousand  years."  But  while  we  do  not  in  the 
least  doubt  that  such  a  period  of  prosperity  lies 
before  the  church,  as  assured  in  all  the  predictions 
of  her  latter-day  glory,  we  cannot  think  that  that 
is  the  subject  of  this  passage.  In  the  first  place, 
it  assumes  that  this  chapter  is  wholly  disconnected 
with  the  preceding,  introducing  a  new  and  totally 
different  subject.  Secondly,  it  assumes  that  the 
confinement  of  the  Dragon  or  Satan  implies  the 
cessation  of  all  moral  evil,  which  in  the  Scriptures 
is  so  often  attributed  to  his  agency.  But  this, 
too,  is  wholly  to  disregard  the  connection.  The 
passage  manifestly  speaks  of  the  Dragon  in  refer- 
ence to  the  character  he  sustains  in  this  book,  and 
tliat  is  solely  that  of  a  persecutor.  Thirdly,  it 
represents  great  and  innumerable  nations  of -men 
in  the  distant  parts  of  the  earth  as  still  heathen 
during  the  thousand  years,  which,  if  this  period  is 
the  church's  latter-day  glory,  is  Avholly  inconsis- 
tent with  those  prophecies  which  represent  the 
reign  of  Christ  as  absolutely  universal.  (Com- 
pare Ps.  Ixxii.  8,  11 ;  Mai.  i.  11,  etc.)  These,  to 
us,  seem  insuperable  objections  to  the  common 
view.  We  do  not  see  how  they  could  ever  have 
been  derived  from  a  careful  study  of  tlie  passage 
in  its  connections.  The  one  which  we  prefer  is  in 
consistency  with  those  connections,  and  also  with 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  245 

the  known  facts  of  liistoiy,  and  the  most  reason- 
able view  of  the  objects  and  methods  of  the  Rev- 
elation itself.  It  is  directly  connected  with  lliat 
great  period  of  persecutions  which  was  then  just 
beginning,  and  whose  dark  penumbra  was  shut- 
ting rapidly  down  over  the  apostle  and  the  infant 
churches.  In  a  word,  it  was  a  view  of  the  utmost 
practical  interest  and  importance  to  the  churches 
of  that  day,  and  therefore  a2:)propriately  had  a 
place  in  the  narrative  of  ''those  things  which 
must  shortly  come  to  pass." 

The  Reign  of  the  Martyrs. 

Chapter  xx.  (4)  And  I  saw  tlirones,  and  they  sat  upon 
them,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them  :  and  I  saw  the 
souls  of  them  that  had  been  beheaded  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesus,  and  for  the  Avord  of  God,  and  such  as  worshiped  not 
the  beast,  neither  his  image,  and  received  not  the  mark 
upon  their  forehead  and  upon  their  hand;  and  they  lived, 
and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years.  (5)  The  rest  of 
the  dead  lived  not  until  the  thousand  years  should  be  fin- 
ished. This  is  the  first  resurrection.  (0)  Blessed  and  holy 
is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection:  over  these  the 
second  death  hath  no  power;  but  they  shall  be  priests  of 
God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand 
years. 

Probably  no  passage  in  the  whole  Bible  ever 
received  so  many  different  interpretations  as  these 
three  verses.  They  have  been  made  to  uphold 
theories  innumerable  in  respect  to  the  future  of 
the    saints    and    of  our    world.     We    shall    not 


2-16  THE   REVELATION. 

attempt  to  mention  these,  but  proceed  at  once  to 
unfold  that  view  which  of  all  we  have  seen  seems 
to  us  most  reasonable  —  a  view  which  nearly  coin- 
cides with  the  one  presented  by  the  eminent 
evangelical  interpreter  of  Germany,  Prof.  Heng- 
stenberg.  This  scholar  was  one  of  the  intimate 
and  much  esteemed  friends  of  the  late  Prof.  Henry 
B.  Smith,  who  says  of  him,  "  More  than  any 
other  man  in  Germany  he  is  like  one  of  the 
prophets  of  the  Old  Testament,  warning,  rebuk- 
ing, threatening  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  He  is 
striving  with  his  whole  might  to  stem  the  en- 
croachments and  to  repel  the  pretensions  of 
philosophy  in  Germany ;  he  is  striving  to  save  the 
Old  Testament  for  Germany  as  a  book  of  divine 
authority,  and  his  cause  wins  ground." 

1.  Our  first  inquiry  is.  Who  were  these  martyrs  ? 
Nor  should  there  be  any  doubt  as  to  the  answer. 
They  were  "  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded 
for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  and  for  the  word  of  God, 
and  such  as  worshiped  not  the  beast,  neither  his 
image,  and  received  not  the  mark  upon  their 
forehead  or  upon  their  hand."  The  words  refer  us 
directly  to  chapter  thirteen.  They  are  those  who 
had,  under  penalty  of  death,  refused  to  worship 
the  Roman  emperor,  or  receive  the  tokens  of  con- 
formity to  the  heathen  religion,  of  which  he  was 
the  head.  In  tlie  original  this  distinctive  idea  is 
more  prominent  than  in  our  English  dress.     The 


THE   SECOND   PROrHETIC   BOOK.  247 

word  "beheaded"  (^pepelekismenori)  is  derived 
from  the  ax  or  hatchet  Qpelekus')^  which  was  the 
Roman  instrument  of  capital  punishment,  and 
signifies  literally,  "those  who  were  hatcheted,'^ 
So  the  early  colonists  of  New  England  made  a 
verb  out  of  the  Indian  war-club,  the  tomaliaivk. 
If  a  writer  of  those  times  had  said  that  in  a  given 
conflict  so  many  persons  were  tomahawked^  no  one 
would  have  doubted  that  he  meant  to  say,  not 
only  that  they  were  put  to  death,  but  that  it  was 
done  by  Indians.  So  here,  the  persons  seen  were 
those  who  had  suffered  from  the  Roman  ax,  or 
who,  if  not  actually  put  to  death,  had  been 
exposed  to  it  for  their  fearless  confession  of  Christ 
and  the  word  of  God.  How  they  can  be  made  to 
mean  all  Christians  in  all  ages  of  the  world, 
according  to  the  views  of  millenarians  generally, 
surpasses  our  comprehension. 

2.  The  time  of  their  reign.  It  was  "  a  thous- 
and years  "  ;  manifestly  the  same  thousand  years 
as  that  during  which  Satan  was  bound.  Nearly 
all  writers  concede  this.  If  what  we  have  ad- 
vanced in  the  preceding  pages  is  correct,  that 
period  lay  between  Constantino,  who  put  an  end 
to  Roman  persecution,  and  Othman  I.,  who  let 
loose  the  horrors  of  Turkish  perscution.  That 
period  of  a  thousand  years  was  one  in  which 
Christianity,  instead  of  being  weak  and  assailed 
by  hostile  secular  power,  possessed  the  throne  of 


248  THE   REVELATION. 

the  Roman  world.  In  it  the  banner  of  the  Cross 
was  trinmphant  between  the  Image  of  Cesar  and 
tlie  Crescent  of  Mohammed.  The  celestial  sign 
emblazoned  by  Constantino  on  the  laharum^  and 
set  up  over  his  imperial  palace,  liad  been  fulfilled, 
In  this  thou  shalt  conquer.* 

3.  In  this,  then,  we  have  a  clew  to  the  reigning 
of  the  martyrs  in  heaven.  For  the  comfort  of  the 
persecuted  churches,  John  was  permitted  to 
assure  them  of  a  coming  period  of  triumph  over 
their  enemies,  when  the  arch-persecutor  should  be 
shut  up  in  prison  for  a  thousand  years,  when 
Christ  and  his  cross  should  occupy  the  throne  of 
the  Caesars.  "But  what,"  his  contemporaries 
might  ask  him,  "  is  there  for  us  ?  We  shall  not 
live  to  see  that  good  time ;  the  dungeon,  the 
stake,  the  ax,  are  our  portion,  what  shall  we  have 
therefore  ?  "  Is  it  any  wonder  that  in  reply  to 
such  an  inquiry  the  apostle  recalled  the  very  same 
question  which  he  himself  and  his  brother  apostles 
had  put  to  Christ,  and  the  answer  he  had  given 
them,  "  In  the  regeneration,  when  the  Son  of  man 
shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his  glory,  ye  also  shall,  sit 
upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of 

*  Hengstenberg  holds  that  the  thousand  years  are  past,  but  makes  their 
precise  date  somewhat  dilTorout  from  this.  He  thinks  the  binding  of 
Satan  occurred  at  tlie  conversion  of  Charlemagne,  in  the  year  a.d.  800. 
The  thousand  years,  then,  would  reach  to  A.D.  1800,  when  military  despo- 
tism and  infidelity  broke  forth  with  desperate  force,  as  Gog  and  Magog. 
"  It  is  such  a  conjunction  as  that  of  Napoleon  and  ApoUyon."  Apoc.  U., 
page  3G9. 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  249 

Israel."  Matt.  xix.  28.  That  is,  while  Christ 
shall  reign  in  his  church  over  his  enemies  on 
earth,  his  faithful  martyrs  and  confessors  shall 
reign  with  him  in  glory  on  thrones  a])ove.  It 
shall  be  a  special  reward  for  special  fidelity. 

Let  us  look  at  the  passage  in  its  details.  The 
apostle  stands  gazing  inio  heaven,  where  he  sees 
thrones,  persons  sitting  upon  them,  and  judicial 
(or  royal,  for  ruling  and  judging  are  the  same) 
dignity  given  to  them.  As  he  gazes,  the  scene 
thus  outlined  takes  a  more  definite  form  and 
import ;  the  persons  sitting  on  the  thrones  are  the 
martyrs  of  the  Roman  persecutions.  Instead  of 
having  perished  under  the  malice  of  their  enemies, 
he  beholds  them  still  living  and  reigning  with 
Christ,  as  he  had  promised.  This,  he  says,  is  the 
first  resurrection.  Not  the  act  of  rising,  for  no 
such  act  is  shown,  but  the  resurrection  state  to 
which  they  had  already  attained,  and  by  means  of 
which  it  had  become  possible  for  them  to  be  ivith 
Christ,  who  at  his  ascension  entered  his  resurrec- 
tion state.  It  is  first,  not  in  the  order  of  time, 
but  of  rank  and  blessedness,  just  as  the  uppermost 
rooms  at  feasts  were  the  first  rooms ;  the  best 
robe  for  the  prodigal  was  the  first  robe ;  Philippi, 
the  chief  city  of  Macedonia,  was  the  first  city; 
Paul,  the  chief  of  sinners,  was  the  first  of  sinners, 
etc.  Sfee,  also,  Matt.  xx.  27  ;  Mark  vi.  21  ;  x.  44 ; 
Luke  xix.  47  ;  Acts  xiii.  50 ;  xxv.  2  ;  xxviii.  7,  17. 
11* 


250  THE   REVELATION. 

He  then  adds,  "  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath 
part  in  the  first  (highest)  resurrection ;  on  such 
the  second  death  (ver.  14)  hath  no  power,  but 
they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,"  i.  e., 
admitted  into  their  most  intimate  presence,  ''  and 
shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years."  Of 
course,  we  are  not  to  infer  that  after  that  period 
this  honor  is  to  cease.  The  thousand  years  are 
named  only  to  make  this  period  of  triumph  coeval 
with  that  of  Satan's  humiliation  and  confinement. 

"  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  (again) 
until  the  thousand  years  were  finished."  By  the 
rest  must  be  meant  those  not  included  among  the 
martyrs  ;  i.  e.,  those  who  did  serve  the  beast  and 
worship  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark.  They 
did  not  live  (the  word  again  is  unauthorized), 
i.  e.,  they  did  not  have  the  life  and  blessedness  of 
the  martyrs.  Every  one  knows  that  the  word  to 
live  in  the  ScrijDtures  often  means  to  be  blessed. 
It  is  to  have  the  everlasting  life  which  alone 
belongs  to  the  saints.  Till  the  thousand  years 
were  finished  does  not  mean  that  they  then  did  so 
live,  but,  as  with  the  reign  of  the  martyrs  tlie 
state  spoken  of  extended  through  the  period  of 
Satan's  confinement.  What  happened  to  these 
after  that  is  stated  further  on,  in  verses  11-15. 

This  passage  then,  viewed  in  its  connections, 
seems  to  us  most  evidently  to  teach  the  well 
known  doctrine  of  peculiar  dignity  and  happiness 


THE   SECOND   PROrHETIC   BOOK.  251 

bestowed  upon  those  who  laid  down  their  lives 
for  the  sake  of  Christ.  This  truth  had  been 
taught  by  our  Lord  himself  in  the  passage  already 
quoted  (Matt.  xix.  28),  and  was  repeated  in 
various  forms  by  the  apostles.  Paul  declares  that 
it  had  become  a  proverbial  saying  (logos')  among 
the  early  Cliristians  —  a  saying  wliich  he  pro- 
nounces a  true  one  —  "  If  we  be  dead  with  Christ, 
we  shall  also  live  with  him ;  if  we  suffer^  we  shall 
also  reign  with  him."  2  Tim.  ii.  12.  He  says 
that  "we  (all  Christians)  are  the  children  of 
God.  And  if  children,  then  heirs,  heirs  of  God, 
and  joint  heirs  with  Christ,  if  so  be  that  we  suffer 
with  him,  that  we  may  be  also  glorified  togeihery 
See  also  the  special  promise  made  by  our  Lord  to 
the  seven  churches,  "  To  him  will  I  give  power 
over  the  nations,  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod 
of  iron ;  as  the  vessels  of  a  potter  shall  they  be 
broken  to  shivers,  even  as  I  received  of  my 
Father  "  ;  i.  e.,  he  shall  share  in  ni}^  royal  author- 
ity as  predicted  in  the  second  Psalm.  "  To  him 
that  overcometh  will  I  grant  to  sit  with  me  in  my 
throne,  even  as  I  also  overcame  and  am  set  down 
with  my  Father  in  his  throne."  Rev.  ii.  26,  27 ; 
iii.  21. 

The  reign  of  the  martyrs  thus  interpreted  falls 
into  harmony  with  the  great  events  with  which  it 
stands  connected  in  this  book,  and  with  the  recog- 
nized teachings  of  the  whole  New  Testament  as  to 


252  THE   REVELATION. 

the  rewards  assured  to  those  who  should  be  faith- 
ful unto  death.  It  presents  a  shnple  and  natural 
sense,  free  from  the  extravagances  which  attend 
the  usual  millenarian  theories.  We  cannot  but 
feel  that  it  will  commend  itself  to  all  unprejudiced 
readers,  as  one  eminently  reasonable,  and  worthy 
of  acceptation  as  the  true  one. 

Gog  and  Magog. 

Chapter  xx.  (7)  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  fin- 
ished, Satau  shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison,  (8)  And  shall 
come  forth  to  deceive  the  nations  wliich  are  in  the  four  cor- 
ners of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  together 
to  the  war:  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

(9)  And  they  went  up  over  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and 
compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints  about,  and  the  beloved 
city:  and  fire  came  down  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured  Ihem. 

(10)  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was  cast  into  the  lake 
of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  are  also  the  beast  and  the  false 
prophet;  and  they  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night  for 
ever  and  ever. 

After  a  thousand  3^ears,  Satan  should  be  loosed 
from  his  confinement  and  go  forth  to  collect 
another  army  to  institute  a  new  warfare  against 
the  saints.  The  name  by  which  they  are  desig- 
nated is  "  Gog  and  Magog."  Let  us  first  see  if 
we  can  discovcT  who  were  meant  by  them. 

As  usual  in  this  book,  the  description  of  it  com- 
prises seven  particulars. 

1.  It  was  to  appear  one  thousand  years  after 
the  binding  of  Satan. 


THE   SECOND  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  253 

2.  Its  designation  was  Gog  and  Magog. 

3.  It  was  to  originate  in  distant  regions,  called 
"  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth." 

4.  Its  numbers  were  vast  —  as  the  sand  of  the 
sea. 

5.  It  should  overrun  the  whole  breadth  of  the 
earth,  or  land. 

6.  It  should  encompass  the  camp  of  the  saints 
and  the  beloved  city. 

7.  It  should  be  destroyed  by  fire  from  heaven. 
Can  we  find  any  power  on  the  pages  of  history 

answering  to  these  seven  particulars?    Let  us  see. 

We  have  shown,  as  we  think,  in  former  articles, 
that  the  character  in  which  Satan,  or  the  Dragon, 
is  exhibited  in  this  book  is  that  of  a  j^^'^^secutor; 
i.  e.,  an  instigator  of  the  hostile  poAvers  of  the 
earth  against  Christianity.  This  work  he  was 
permitted  to  continue  in  Rome  more  than  two 
and  a  half  centuries,  from  the  commencement  of  the 
persecutions  under  Nero,  in  A.D.  64,  to  Constan- 
tine's  degree  of  toleration  in  the  West  in  312,  or 
for  the  whole  empire  in  324.  These  decrees,  with 
the  laws  which  enforced  them,  completely  sup- 
pressed persecution,  and  were  followed  shortly 
after  by  the  substitution  of  Christianity  for 
Paganism,  as  the  established  religion  of  the 
empire.  We  submit  that  this  was  the  binding  of 
Satan. 

1.  Coming  down  one  thousand  years  from  that 


254  THE   REVELATION. 

date,  we  behold  the  founding  of  a  new  antieJiris- 
tlan,  persecuting  power,  the  Mohammedan  Ottoman 
Empire.  The  date  of  this  event  is  assigned  by 
Gibbon  and  historians  generally  to  the  year  132G, 
when  Othman  I.,  the  first  Sultan,  invaded  and 
plundered  the  Christian  province  of  Nicomedia, 
and  established  his  capital  at  Brusa.  This  was 
exactly  one  thousand  and  two  years  from  the  issue 
of  the  imperial  decree  of  Constantine.  From 
Othman,  the  line  of  Turkish  Sultans  and  the  peo- 
ple themselves  have  been  commonly  styled  0th- 
mans,  or  Ottomans.  We  must  refer  our  readers 
to  the  history  of  this  empire  in  proof  of  its  hos- 
tility to  Christianity.  It  plundered,  sold  into 
slavery,  and  murdered  without  stint  the  followers 
of  the  cross.  It  has  for  more  than  three  centuries 
occupied  the  territories  of  the  Eastern  church, 
and  has  exercised  a  pitiless  despotism  over  them. 
Christians,  in  tlie  Mohammedan  phrase,  are  "  un- 
believing dogs,"  whom  it  is  a  service  to  Allah  and 
his  Prophet  to  put  to  death.  Within  a  few  years 
past  the  empire  has  been  falling  into  decadence, 
and  is  held  in  awe  of  the  powerful  nations  of 
Christendom.  It  is  now  known  as  "the  sick 
man,"  whose  end  may  be  reached  at  any  moment. 
But  looking  at  it  in  its  essential  characteristics, 
and  as  it  has  in  fact  been  during  its  long  career  of 
fanaticism  and  oppression,  it  may  well  be  viewed 
as  the  legitimate  successor  of  Pagan  Rome,  a  new 


THE   SECOND  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  255 

power  stirred  up  by  the  persecuting  Dragon 
against  the  followers  and  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

2.  Its  name,  "  Gog  and  3Iagog.'"  From  Gen. 
X.  2,  we  learn  that  Magog  was  the  son  of  Japheth, 
who  with  his  brothers  settled  in  the  northern 
regions  of  Europe  and  Asia,  and  became  progeni- 
tors of  the  tribes  known  in  general  as  Scythians, 
In  tlie  days  of  the  prophet  Ezekiel  (Ezek.  xxxviii. 
1),  it  appears  that  Grog  was  the  ruler  of  that 
people  —  probably  the  name  being  the  common 
title  of  its  kings,  like  Pharaoh  in  Egypt,  and 
Caesar  at  Rome.* 

One  of  those  Scythian  tribes  in  later  times  was 
the  Turks,  wlio  began  to  be  heard  of  in  Europe 
about  the  sixth  century,  a  horde  of  barbarians 
who  overran  nearly  all  Asia,  and  at  length,  in  the 
fourteenth  century,  having  meanwhile  embraced 
the  tenets  of  Moliammedanism,  founded  as 
already  mentioned,  the  Ottoman  empire.  Histor- 
ically, therefore,  it  is  as  certain  as  any  similar  eth- 
nological fact,  that  the  Turks  were  descendants 
of  ancient  IVIagog.  In  what  way,  then,  could  they 
be  more  naturally  designated  by  a  prophet  WTiting 
thirteen  centuries  before  their  time  than  by  this 
name   of  their  ancestor  and  native  land?     Such 

*In  the  cuneiform  inscriptions  at  Babylon,  "  we  find  side  by  side  with 
Birighudri,  a  chief  of  ^ladai  (Media),  Sariti  and  Pariza,  sons  of  Ga-a-gi, 
a  chief  of  the  Saka  (Scythians),  whom  Sir.  Smith  identiiiea  with  Gog." 
Speaker's  Com.    Ezek.  xxxviii  2. 


256  THE   REVELATION. 

was  tlie  opinion  of  the  learned  Grotius,  who 
expressly  says,  "  Per  G-ogum  intelligenda  domus 
OttomaniccB  qum  primiim  in  ex  parte  Aslce  se  osten- 
dit.'^  (By  Gog  is  to  be  understood  the  Ottoman 
family  who  first  showed  themselves  in  that  part 
of  Asia.) 

3.  That  the  widespread  territories  of  the  Turks, 
before  they  became  fixed  in  their  new  empire  in 
Asia  Minor,  might  be  described  as  being  in  "  the 
four  quarters  of  the  earth,"  is  too  obvious  to  need 
proof.  In  the  time  of  the  great  Mogul  empire  of 
Zingis  Khan  (about  120G),  they  covered  nearly 
all  Asia  and  a  large  part  of  Europe.  No  phrase 
would  more  graphically  depict  the  vast  extent  of 
their  conquests  than  the  one  used  by  the  apostle. 

4.  So,  likewise,  the  assertion  that  their  number 
was  "as  the  sand  of  the  sea."  A  very  common 
epithet  applied  to  these  hordes  of  barbarians  who 
overran  so  large  part  of  the  world,  and  made 
incursions  so  often  into  the  more  fertile  countries 
of  the  South,  was  that  they  were  "innumerable." 

5.  That  tlie  invadinoj  Turks  overran  "  the  whole 
breadth  of  tlie  earth,"  or,  as  we  suppose,  the  land^ 
i.  e.,  Palestine,  is  too  well  known  to  require  proof. 
We  have  repeatedly  noted  this  use  of  the  word 
earth,  not  only  in  this  book,  but  frequently  in  the 
other  New  Testament  books.  It  is  a  use  recog- 
nized by  all  commentators.  It  is  equally  true, 
however,  taken  in  its  wider  sense.    The  conquests 


THE   SECOND   PKOPHETTC   BOOK.  257 

of  tlie  Turks  were  so  extensive  tliat  tliey  might 
with  little  exaggeration  be  described  as  covering 
the  whole  breadth  of  tlie  earth. 

6.  They  surrounded  "the  beloved  city"  and 
"  the  camp  of  the  saints."  By  the  former  is  to  be 
understood,  of  course,  Jerusalem.  It  was  taken 
by  the  Turks  under  Sultan  Selira  I.,  in  1517,  and 
has  been  in  their  hands  ever  since.  The  latter,  as 
we  think,  was  the  fortified  Christian  capital,  Con- 
stantinople itself,  which  after  a  prolonged  and 
most  bloody  siege,  was  taken  by  Mahomet  If.,  in 
1460.  Besides  the  slaughter  of  thousands  in  the 
siege,  great  numbers  of  the  captives  were  massa- 
cred or  sold  into  perpetual  slavery,  the  churches 
were  burned  or  converted  into  mosks,  and  the 
city  of  the  first  Christian  emperor  made  the  capi- 
tal of  Islam. 

7.  The.  end  of  this  bloody  persecutor  was 
announced  in  the  words,  "Fire  came  down  from 
God  out  of  heaven  and  devoured  them."  If  our 
view  as  to  the  identity  of  this  power  is  correct, 
this  part  of  the  prediction  is  3^et  to  be  fulfilled. 
The  form  of  the  infliction  may  be  interpreted  as 
meaning  that  some  sudden  judgment  shall  put  an 
end  to  the  empire,  as  if  smitten  by  lightning ;  or 
that  its  power  shall  be  dissipated  under  the  influ- 
ence of  those  spiritual  truths  and  forces  which 
shall  descend  like  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.     Or  possibly,  both  may  be  included,  as  in 


258  THE  REVELATION. 

the  baptism  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire, 
which  John  the  Baptist  denounced  upon  Jerusa- 
lem, and  which  in  both  ways  we  know  was  so  sig- 
nally fulfilled.  We  cannot  doubt  that  this  end  of 
the  Ottoman  power,  in  one  form  or  the  other,  or 
both,  is  now  near  at  hand.  Turkey  is  "  the  sick 
man,"  and  is  constantly  growing  weaker.  He 
already  exists  only  by  the  sufferance  of  the  great 
Christian  powers,  who  have  wrested  from  him  the 
old  weapons  of  persecution,  and  will  extinguish 
him  altogether  if  he  attempts  further  outrage, 
while  missions  and  schools  and  the  thousand  influ- 
ences of  Christian  civilization  are  sapping  his  life- 
forces,  and  preparing  for  a  repetition  of  the  revo- 
lution in  old  Rome,  by  which  the  persecutor  him- 
self became  a  subject  of  the  cross. 

Here,  then,  are  seven  characteristic  particulars 
which  indicate  to  us  the  power  that  Avas  meant 
by  the  apostle  under  the  name  "  Gog  and  Magog." 
Six  of  them  we  see  fit  most  exactly  to  the  empire 
of  the  Turks,  and  the  seventh  gives  every  sign  of 
a  fulfillment  very  speedily.  What  other  theory 
has  been  framed  on  this  subject  which  combines 
so  many  evidences  of  being  the  right  one  ? 

The  Judgment  of  the  Dead. 

Chapter  xx.  (11)  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and 
him  that  sat  upon  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the 
heaven  fled  away;  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  thera. 
(12)  And  I  saw  the  dead,  the  great  and  the  small,  standing 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC  BOOK.  259 

before  the  throne;  and  books  were  opened:  and  another 
book  was  opened,  which  is  the  hook  of  life:  and  the  dead 
were  judged  out  of  the  things  which  were  written  in  the 
books,  according  to  their  works.  (13)  And  the  sea  gave  up 
the  dead  which  were  in  it;  and  death  and  Hades  gave  up 
the  dead  which  were  in  them:  and  they  were  judged  every 
man  according  to  their  works.  (14)  And  death  and  Hades 
were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  This  is  the  second  death, 
even  the  lake  of  fire.  (15)  And  if  any  was  not  found  writ- 
ten in  the  book  of  life,  he  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 

We  have  come  to  the  hist  scene  of  the  great 
tragedy.  Save  a  single  class,  all  the  persons  and 
characters  which  have  figured  in  the  warfare  of 
Satan  against  the  church  of  God  have  been  dis- 
posed of.  The  Roman  Beast  and  False  Prophet, 
and  all  the  forces  gathered  by  them  from  the  hea- 
then world,  perished  in  the  battle  of  Armageddon, 
and  were  sent  to  their  own  place  in  the  lake  of 
fire.  Gog  and  Magog,  who  a  thousand  years  later 
took  up  the  same  role  of  hostility  against  the 
saints,  have  been  destroyed  by  fire  from  heaven. 
Satan  himself,  the  Arch-enemy  who  instigated  the 
whole,  has  been,  so  far  as  his  power  to  persecute 
went,  finally  vanquished,  and  sent  to  join  his 
instruments  and  victims  in  the  lake  of  fire.  The 
martyrs  and  confessors,  who  under  all  assaults 
held  fast  their  fidelity,  have  ascended  their 
thrones,  and  are  enjojdng  the  special  honors  and 
felicities  of  the  first,  i.  e.,  the  highest  resurrection 
life.  All  have  passed  from  the  stage  but  a  single 
class  called  the  dead. 

Who  are  these  ?     The  answer  is  almost  univer- 


260  THE   REVELATION. 

sally  assumed  to  be,  all  man  kind.  The  passage 
is  taken  to  be  a  description  of  the  general  judg- 
ment, at  wliich  the  whole  family  of  man  will  stand 
together  to  receive  sentence  at  God's  tribunal,  at 
tlie  end  of  time.  It  will  doubtless  seem  sheer  pre- 
sumption even  to  question  a  belief  so  wide-spread 
and  deep-rooted  in  the  minds  of  men.  Still  a  few 
inquiries  may  be  pardoned. 

1.  How  happens  it  that,  if  this  is  the  descrip- 
tion of  the  general  judgment,  no  mention  is  made 
of  the  living  as  appearing  in  the  great  assemblage  ? 
Paul  distinctly  affirms  that  Christ  "shall  judge 
the  quick  (the  living)  and  the  dead  at  his  appear- 
ing and  his  kingdom"  (2  Tim.  iv.  1).  And 
Peter,  "  Who  shall  give  account  to  him  that  is 
ready  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  "  (1  Pet. 
iv.  5).  And  in  1  Thess.  iv.  15-17,  express  men- 
tion is  made  of  those  "  which  are  alive  and  remain 
to  the  coming  of  the  Lord,"  and  that  these  should 
be  caught  up  together  with  the  risen  dead  to  meet 
the  Lord  in  the  air.  Why  is  there  no  allusion  to 
these  here  ?  On  the  face  of  it,  this  is  a  judgment 
of  the  dead  only.  Four  times  are  these  men- 
tioned, as  if  by  repetition  to  emphasize  that  fact. 
"  I  saw  the  dead  stand  before  God  " — "  the  dead 
were  judged" — "the  sea  gave  up  the  dead'' — 
"death  and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead^''  and  '-'-they 
were  judged  every  man  according  to  tlieir  works." 
Does  it  look  as  if  this  were  the  same  transaction 
described  by  Paul  and  Peter  ? 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  261 

2.  What  is  there  in  the  connections  of  this 
passage  to  require  it  to  be  understood  of  the  gen- 
eral judgment?  The  subject  of  the  preceding 
chapters  had  been  persecution,  —  Jewish,  Pagan, 
and  Mohammedan  warfare  against  the  church. 
This  up  to  the  verse  next  preceding  this  passage 
(xx.  10)  had  most  clearly  been  the  topic  in  view. 
It  had  not  been  the  character  or  conduct  of  man- 
kind at  large.  Why  this  abrupt  transition  to 
something  both  in  time  and  import  far  remote 
from  the  matter  in  hand  ? 

It  will,  of  course,  be  said  that  the  topics  of  this 
20th  chapter  are  commonly  understood  as  relat- 
ing, all  of  them,  to  the  future, —  the  binding  of 
Satan,  the  reign  of  the  martyrs,  the  irruption  of 
Gog  and  Magog,  etc.,  and  that  the  general  judg- 
ment appropriately  follows  these.  We  cannot 
here  repeat  what  has  been  said  to  show  the  error 
of  this  assumption.  It  is  based  upon  the  theory 
that  the  book,  contrary  to  its  own  most  explicit 
and  oft-repeated  declarations,  is  designed  to  be  a 
prophetic  history  of  all  time,  rather  than  of  events 
near  at  hand,  "  things  which  must  shortly  come  to 
pass."  We  find  it  impossible  to  ignore  these 
most  clearly  asserted  facts  as  to  the  design  and 
scope  of  the  Revelation,  or  to  disregard  them  in 
venturing  to  determine  the  meaning  of  a  passage 
so  important  as  this. 

The  clew  to  the  true  import  is,  we  think,  to  be 
found  in  the  verses  preceding.     In  verse  5,  it  is 


262  THE   REVELATION. 

said  that  "  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  "  during 
the  tliousand  years.  These  are  such  as  were  not 
included  among  the  martyrs  and  confessors  who 
"lived"  during  that  period.  It  must  follow, 
therefore,  that  they  Avere  those  who  did  "  worship 
the  beast  and  his  image,  and  did  receive  his  mark 
upon  their  foreheads  or  in  their  hands,"  in  other 
words,  the  heathen,  and  those  who,  though  nomi- 
nally Christians,  under  the  stress  of  persecution, 
apostatized  and  yielded  to  the  demands  of  idola-' 
try.  As  before  remarked,  these  remain  undis- 
posed of.  Those  who  had  been  put  to  death  for 
their  fidelity  have  attained  their  reward,  and  are 
reigning  with  Christ.  The  rest  of  the  dead  are 
now  to  receive  tlielr  trial  and  final  award. 

These  exigencies  of  the  passage  have  controlled 
the  views  of  some  of  the  ablest  scholars.  One  of 
these  was  the  great  Grotius,  who  spoke  of  it  as 
describing  the  punishment  of  some  antecedent  to 
the  general  judgment^  as  the  glory  of  the  martyrs 
precedes  that  judgment  Qquoy^undam  foena  judi- 
cium illud  ultimum  antecedet^  sicut  martyrum  gloria 
antecedet  idem  judicium').  Hengstenberg  is  yet 
more  explicit.  "  The  dead  can  only  be  the  ungod- 
ly dead.  An  unseasonable  comparison  of  Matt. 
XXV.  31-46,  where  we  find  tlie  righteous  and  the 
wicked  united  in  one  scene  of  judgment,  has  here 
been  productive  of  much  confusion,  and  lias  led 
to  the  dead  being  generally  viewed  as  all  tlie  dead 
without  exception."     And  Pareeus,  "  By  the  rest 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC  BOOK, 


263 


of  the  dead  are  understood  all  others,  the  martyrs 
and  confessors  excepted,  who  embraced  not  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  in  all  this  time,  but  were 
either  professed  enemies  of  Christ,  as  Jews  and 
Pagans  without  the  church,  or  false  Christians,  or 
anti-Christians  in  the  church." 

This  judgment  scene,  then,  is  analogous  to  the 
one  described  by  Daniel.  We  give  the  two  side 
by  side,  both  from  the  Revised  Version  : 

REV.  XX.  11-14 
And  I  saw  a  great  white 
throne,  and  him  that  sat  on 
it,  from  whose  face  the  earth 
and  the  heaven  fled  away; 
and  there  was  found  no  place 
for  them.  And  I  saw  the 
dead,  the  great  and  the  small, 
standing  before  the  throne ; 
and  books  were  opened :  and 
another  book  was  opened, 
which  is  the  book  of  life :  and 
the  dead  were  judged  out  of 
the  things  which  were  writ- 
ten in  the  books,  according 
to  their  works.  And  the  sea 
gave  up  the  dead  which  were 
in  it;  and  death  and  Hades 
gave  up  the  dead  which  w*cre 
in  tliem:  and  they  were 
judged  every  man  according 
to  their  works.  And  death 
and  Hades  were  cast  into 
the  lake  of  fire.  This  is  the 
second  death,  even  the  lake 
of  fire. 


DANIEL   VII.   9-11. 

I  beheld  till  thrones  were 
placed,  and  One  that  was 
Ancient  of  days  did  sit;  his 
raiment  was  white  as  snow, 
and  the  hair  of  his  head  like 
pure  wool:  his  throne  was 
fiery  flame,  and  the  wheels 
thereof  burning  fire.  A  fiery 
stream  issued  and  came  forth 
from  before  him:  thousand 
thousands  ministered  unto 
hira,  and  ten  thousand  times 
ten  thousand  stood  before 
him:  the  judgment  was  set 
and  the  books  were  opened. 
I  beheld  at  that  time  be- 
cause of  the  voice  of  the 
great  words  which  the  horn 
spake ;  I  beheld  even  till  the 
beast  was  slain,  and  his  body 
destroyed,  and  he  was  given 
to  be  burned  with  fire. 


264  THE   REVELATION. 

Daniel's  vision,  like  John's,  had  been  that  of  a 
great  persecuting  power,  under  the  figure  of  a 
hideous  Beast,  which  made  war  with  the  saints, 
and  for  a  while  prevailed  against  them.  He  was 
at  length  arrested,  brought  to  judgment  for  his 
crimes,  and  cast  into  retributive  fire.  How  nat- 
ural that  the  Apostle',  who  probably  imitated  the 
prophet  in  representing  this  later  persecutor  under 
the  like  figure  of  a  beast,  should  continue  the 
parallel  by  depicting  a  similar  judgment  for  the 
punishment  of  him  and  his  allies.  Both  of  them 
set  forth  in  the  most  impressive  imagery  the 
condemnation  of  these  enemies  of  God  and  his 
people,  and  their  doom  to  everlasting  fire. 
Both  are  included,  doubtless,  in  that  great  judi- 
cial administration  of  our  Lord  over  the  world 
which  extends  to  all  beings  and  all  events,  but 
are  not  precisely  identical  with  it.  Each  is  a 
judgment  of  the  ungodly,  but  neither  is  the  gen- 
eral judgment.  Of  the  former,  Prof.  Cowles  says, 
"  The  general  final  judgment  is  not  in  place  here  ; 
would  have  no  connection  with  the  subject  in 
hand;  is  not  indicated  by  anything  said  in  the 
context,  or  by  the  nature  of  the  subject.  On  the 
contrary,  an  allusion  to  God's  providential  judg- 
ments upon  guilty  nations  is  in  place  here,  pre- 
cisel}^  so,  being  the  very  thing  that  such  blasphe- 
mous hostility  to  his  kingdom  and  people  calls  for 
and  should  lead  us  to  expect."     If  we  have  not 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC  BOOK.  265 

wholly  mistaken  the  nature  and  intent  of  this  lat- 
ter scene,  the  same  remarks  apply  equally  well  to 
this. 

A  few  notes  on  the  phraseology  of  the  passage 
will  be  of  service. 

Ver.  11.  White  throne  ;  tlie  white  symboli- 
cal of  purity. —  Fled  awa.y;  language  expressive 
of  the  infinite  majesty  of  the  Judge.  It  is  often 
taken  as  relating  to  the  burning  up  of  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  at  the  so  called  "  end  of  the  world." 
But  the  time  referred  to  here  does  not,  for  the 
reasons  already  mentioned,  seem  to  us  to  be  the 
end  of  the  world.  The  language  is  very  similar 
to  that  used  elsewhere  to  describe  the  divine 
greatness  and  glory.  "He  looketh  upon  the 
earth  and  it  trembleth ;  he  toucheth  the  hills  and 
they  smoke.*'  "  At  thy  rebuke  they  (the  moun- 
tains) fled,  at  the  voice  of  thy  thunder  they 
hasted  awa3^" 

12.  Books  ;  imagery  derived  from  human 
tribunals.  The  books  contained  the  records  of 
the  conduct  of  those  who  were  to  be  judged. — 
Book  of  life  ;  i.  e.,  of  the  living.  It  was  the 
register  of  these  in  distinction  from  those  that 
were  dead.  The  purpose  of  this  seems  to  be  to 
verify  the  righteousness  of  the  sentence  that  was 
passed  upon  the  latter.  It  was  to  show  that  none 
of  them  have  their  names  in  the  list  of  God's 
people ;  hence,  all  who  were  not  written  in  that 
book  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 


266  THE   REVELATION. 

13.  The  sea.  The  ordinary  way  in  whicli  the 
ancients  spoke  of  the  universe  was,  as  "  the  heav- 
ens and  earth  and  the  regions  under  the  earth," 
or  Hades.  Sometimes,  as  in  chap.  v.  13,  there  was 
added  the  sea,  especially  when  the  place  of  the 
dead  was  referred  to.  They  had  no  difficulty  of 
conceiving  of  persons  who  died  and  were  buried 
on  the  land  as  descending  to  the  underworld  or 
Hades ;  but  it  was  different  with  those  who  were 
lost  in  the  sea.  They  could  have  no  burial  in  the 
earth,  and  hence,  according  to  heathen  notions, 
they  could  not  reach  that  underworld,  but  were 
obliged  to  wander  as  ghosts  one  hundred  years. 
Hence  it  became  usual,  when  the  object  was  to 
include  all  mankind,  to  speak  of  those  who  were 
in  heaven,  on  earth,  under  the  earth,  and  in  the 
sea. 

14.  Death.and  Hades;  the  underworld  and  its 
king.  Compare  1  Cor.  xv.  65;  Rev.  vi.  8. —  The 
SECOND  DEATH,  an  expression  the  converse  of 
that  applied  to  the  saints,  the  ^'' first  resurrection." 
Neither  of  them  is  so  named  as  denoting  the 
order  of  time  in  which  they  occur,  but  as  denoting 
rank  or  degree.  The  first  resurrection  was  the 
highest  resurrection  ;  so  the  second  death  was  the 
lowest,  most  dreadful  death.  These  lost  souls  had 
indeed  been  dead  before  their  natural  death ;  like 
those  described  by  the  apostle  (1  Tim.  v.  6), 
"dead  while  they  live." 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC  BOOK.  267 

So  end  the  prophetic  visions  of  the  overthrow 
and  punishment  of  tiie  enemies  of  the  church. 
Ghmcing  over  the  preceding  fifteen  chapters,  we 
see  them  presenting  a  closely  compacted  narrative 
in  two  parts,  the  first  relating  the  doom  of  perse- 
cuting Judaism,  the  second  that  of  persecuting 
Rome,  with  brief  supplemental  mention  of  Gog 
and  Magog,  by  which  we  understand  the  persecu- 
ting empire  of  the  Turks.  It  greatly  confirms  us 
in  this  view  that  as  an  historic  fact  these  three, 
and  these  alone  among  the  nations,  have  in  reality 
been  the  enemies  of  Christianity,  who  have 
wielded  the  arm  of  secular  power  to  destroy  it. 
We  infer  from  the  doom  imposed  upon  Satan,  as 
the  great  Instigator  of  persecution,  that  he  will 
never  be  able  to  stir  up  this  warfare  again.  This 
being  the  case,  the  task,  proposed  to  himself  by 
the'  apostle  has  been  performed.  The  book  so 
understood  has  a  unity  and  consistency  of  plan 
worthy  of  the  highest  standards  of  literature. 
Most  of  the  difficulties  which  upon  any  other 
view  of  it  seem  inexplicable  disappear.  The  work 
appears  worthy  of  its  object,  viz.,  to  comfort  the 
afflicted  churches  in  the  hour  of  their  trial,  and  to 
strengthen  them  to  bear  that  trial,  by  the  cer- 
tainty that  the  Saviour  is  holding  tliem  all  the 
while  safely  in  his  hand,  and  will  give  them  at 
last  a  glorious  victory  over  all  their  enemies. 

The  two  remaining   chapters  present  an  ideal 


268  THE   REVELATION. 

picture  of  the  church  in  the  hatter-clay  glory,  when 
the  purposes  of  her  Lord  toward  her  are  all  ful- 
filled, and  she  stands  in  her  perfected  strength 
and  beauty  as  the  object  of  his  eternal  delight. 

The  New  Heaven  and  New  Earth. 

In  seeking  to  ascertain  the  meaning  of  these 
closing  chapters,  our  first  care,  as  it  seems  to  us, 
should  be  to  bring  them  into  close  reLation  with 
the  declared  purpose  and  scope  of  the  book.  If 
these  chapters  stood  wholly  alone,  and  we  had  no 
clew  to  their  import  but  the  words  themselves, 
we  might  feel  free  to  derive  from  them  any  mean- 
ing which  those  words,  so  gorgeous  in  their  color- 
ing, would  warrant.  But  they  do  not  stand 
alone ;  they  are  an  integral  part  of  a  book  pro- 
fessedly composed  to  show  to  Christ's  servants  the 
"  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass."  Nay, 
more,  the  same  fact  is  reasserted  of  these  two 
chapters  specifically,  "  These  sayings  are  faithful 
and  true,  and  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets 
sent  his  angel  to  show  unto  his  servants  the  things 
which  must  shortly  come  to  j^ass.''*  (Verse  6.) 
We  cannot  resist  the  conclusion,  then,  that  they 
fall  within  the  same  general  design  with  the  rest  of 
the  book,  viz.,  to  comfort  and  encourage  the  per- 
secuted Christians  by  disclosing  to  them,  not  only 
the  overthrow  of  their  enemies,  bat  the  glorious 
rewards  which  should  speedily  be  attained  by 
those  that  were  faithful  under  their  sufferings. 


THE   SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  269 

Nor  is  it  difficult  to  see  in  what  way  they 
would  serve  this  purpose.  It  is  known  to  all 
our  readers  that  the  great  cathedral  of  Cologne, 
which  has  been  seven  centuries  in  building,  was 
completed  some  five  years  since,  and  it  is  said 
from  the  original  plans  of  Steinbach,  the  designer, 
which  have  recently  been  found  after  having  been 
lost  several  hundred  years.  Now  suppose  when 
the  work  on  this  great  structure  was  first  begun, 
the  workmen  had  become  discourao;ed  at  the  mao;- 
nitude  of  the  task  and  their  own  insufficient  skill 
and  resources.  Suppose  obstacles  from  without 
impeded  their  progress,  and  the  doleful  predic- 
tions of  croakers  reiterated  in  their  ears  that  the 
task  could  never  be  completed.  What  then 
would  have  been  the  effect  if  through  the  tele- 
scope of  time  those  discouraged  men  could  have 
looked  down  the  coming  centuries,  and  seen  ris- 
ing in  glorious  perspective  the  magnificent  cathe- 
dral as  it  stands  to-day  in  finished  and  peerless 
beauty !  How  would  their  hearts  have  kindled 
with  fresh  zeal  to  labor  for  the  completion  of  such 
a  work!  What  new  ideas  would  it  give  them  of 
the  skill  of  their  master  !  What  assurance  that 
their  labor  would  not  be  in  vain,  to  know  that 
the  resources  of  nations  would  be  expended  upon 
it,  and  its  completion  should  be  crowned  with  the 
presence  of  one  of  the  most  renowned  emperors 
of  Europe ! 


270  THE  REVELATION. 

Such  a  prophetic  picture,  it  seems  to  us,  of  the 
church  of  God  as  she  is  to  be  in  her  ideal  perfec- 
tion, is  sketched  in  this  closing  portion  of  the 
Revelation.  It  is,  so  to  speak,  the  divine  Archi- 
tect's plan  of  the  edifice.  When  John  wrote,  the 
church  was  small  and  weak.  The  power  of  the 
mightiest  monarch  in  the  world  was  arrayed 
against  it.  Its  members  were  despised  and  ridi- 
culed. All  that  prestige  which  has  been  gained 
by  the  growths  and  triumphs  of  eighteen  centu- 
ries was  as  yet  unknown.  To  human  view  noth- 
ing could  be  more  discouraging  than  the  prospect 
before  Christianity  at  that  time.  Every  maxim 
of  worldl}^  wisdom  forbade  men  to  sacrifice  their 
lives  for  such  a  prospect ;  every  dictate  of  pru- 
dence urged  them  not  to  join  a  cause  so  desperate. 
Who,  then,  can  estimate  the  value  to  the  church, 
in  such  a  crisis,  of  this  divine  vision  of  what,  in 
the  plan  and  intent  of  her  Lord,  she  was  to  be? 
Let  us  take,  then,  this  leading  idea  of  the  passage, 
and  see  what  light  it  sheds  upon  the  text. 

Chapter  xxi.  (1)  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new 
earth:  for  the  first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  are  passed 
away;  and  the  sea  is  no  more.  (2)  And  I  saw  the  holy  city, 
new  Jerusalem,  coming  down  out  of  heaven  from  God, 
made  ready  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband.  (3)  And  I 
heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  throne  saying,  Behold,  the 
tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  shall  dwell  with 
them,  and  they  shall  be  his  peoples,  and  God  himself  shall 
be  with  them,  and  be  their  God:  (4)  and  he  shall  wipe  away 
every  tear  from  their  eyes ;  and  death  shall  be  no  more ; 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  271 

I  either  shall  there  be  mourning,  nor  crying,  nor  pain,  any- 
more: the  first  things  are  passed  away.  (5)  And  he  that 
sitteth  on  the  throne  said,  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new. 
And  he  saith,  Write:  for  these  words  are  faithful  and  true. 
(6)  And  he  said  unto  me.  They  are  come  to  pass.  I  am  the 
Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end.  I  will 
give  unto  him  that  is  athirst  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of 
life  freely.  (7)  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  these 
things;  and  I  will  be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son.  (8) 
But  for  the  fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and  abominable,  and 
murderers,  and  fornicators,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters, 
and  all  liars,  their  part  shall  be  in  the  lake  that  burneth 
with  fire  and  brimstone;  which  is  the  second  death. 

Eight  centuries  before  this,  Isaiah,  the  "  evan- 
gelical prophet,"  in  his  rapturous  predictions  of 
the  Messiah's  times,  had  declared  that  the  Lord 
would  "  create  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth,"  in 
comparison  with  which  the  former  should  "  not 
be  remembered  nor  come  into  mind."  (Isa.  Ixv. 
17.)  In  that  new  world  all  tears  should  be  wiped 
away  (Isa.  xxv.  8) ;  there  should  be  no  more 
death,  and  no  more  sorrow  nor  crying  (Isa.  Ixv. 
19).  A  glance  at  the  connections  of  this  proph- 
ecy shows  that  he  was  speaking  of  Christianity  as 
the  future  liglit  and  glory  of  the  earth.  Says  Mr. 
Barnes,  "There  can  be  no  doubt,  I  think,  that 
this  refers  to  the  times  of  the  Messiah.  It  is 
adapted  not  only  to  comfort  the  ancient  afflicted 
people  of  God,  but  it  contains  most  important 
and  cheering  truth  in  regard  to  the  final  preva- 
lence of  true  religion  and  the  state  of  the  world 
when  the  gospel  shall  everywhere  prevail^ 


272  THE   EEVELATION. 

Now  John  sajs  he  saw  that  "  new  heaven  and 
new  earth,  for  the  first  heaven  and  the  first  earth 
had  passed  away."  What  coukl  he  ]iave  meant 
bj  this,  —  what  could  the  cliurches  to  Avhom  he 
wrote  have  understood  by  it,  bat  that  which 
Isaiah  had  intended,  and  which  was  so  familiar  to 
the  hearts  and  hopes  of  all  devout  men,  the  good 
time  coming  in  the  daj'S  of  the  triumph  of  the 
gospel?  How  wholly  Avithoat  warrant  the  idea 
that  he  meant  a  new  material  universe,  or  an 
earth  new-cast  in  the  molds  of  geologic  fires. 
Just  as,  "if  any  man  be  in  Christ  he  is  a  new 
creature ;  old  things  have  passed  away,  and  all 
things  have  become  new"  (2  Cor.  v.  17),  so  with 
the  world  in  which  man  lives.  To  us  it  seems  no 
more  inconsistent  to  assert  a  total  physical  change 
in  the  turning  of  a  soul  to  Christ,  than  a  like 
physical  change  in  the  eartli  in  the  grand  regen- 
eration which  was  to  constitute  its  latter  day 
glory  (Matt.  xix.  28). 

The  apostle  adds,  further,  "  Tliere  was  no  more 
sea."  Only  three  verses  before  this  he  had 
spoken  of  the  sea  as  one  of  the  places,  along  with 
death  and  hell,  which  in  the  old  earth  had  been 
receptacles  for  the  dead.  The  reason  for  this  is, 
doubtless,  to  be  found  in  the  fact  that  the  ancients 
generally  had  the  idea  that  the  burial  in  tiie  earth 
of  a  deceased  person  was  necessary  in  order  that 
his  soul  might  enter  into  its  rest  in  hades.     Com- 


THE  SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  273 

pare  Eccl.  vi.  5,  where  having  "  no  burial "  is 
mentioned  among  the  great  calamities  of  human 
experience.  Those  lost  in  the  sea  could  have  no 
such  burial,  and  of  course  must  constitute  a  class 
of  the  dead  by  themselves.  Therefore,  in  that 
new  state  of  things,  when  death  and  hades  were 
abolished  (1  Cor.  xv.  54 ;  2  Tim.  i.  10),  the  sea 
also,  in  this  sense,  would  be  no  more.  It  was  a 
mode  of  speaking,  accordant  with  the  conceptions 
of  those  times,  to  describe,  in  the  most  impressive 
way  possible,  Christ's  victory  over  the  universe  of 
evil. 

But  the  "  new  earth,"  following  out  the  analogy 
of  the  figure,  must  have  a  capital^  a  new  Jerusa- 
lem, —  not  the  old  Canaanite  city  which  David 
captured,  and  which  had  so  long  been  the  scene 
of  changes  and  vicissitudes,  of  crimes  and  calam- 
ities innumerable, — but  one  of  celestial  origin, 
and  therefore  coming  down  from  God  out  of 
heaven.  This  is  the  "  Mount  Zion,  the  city  of 
the  living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem "  (Heb. 
xii.  22),  in  other  words,  the  whole  assembly  of 
God's  redeemed  people.  It  is  a  city  beautiful 
in  holiness,  arrayed  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her 
husband.  The  personification  of  a  city  as  a  beau- 
tiful woman  has  been  common  in  all  nations ;  and 
in  the  Old  Testament,  especially,  Jerusalem  was 
repeatedly  characterized  as  a  bride,  married  to 
her  Lord.  See  Ps.  xlv. ;  Isa.  Ixii.  5 ;  Jer.  iii.  14, 
20,  etc. 


274  THE  REVELATION. 

Jerusalem,  as  containing  the  temple,  was  the 
dwelling-place  of  God.  The  very  word  shekinah, 
which  denoted  the  luminous  cloud  appearing  over 
the  tabernacle  and  upon  the  mercy-seat  of  the  ark 
signifies  habitation.  So  the  Kew  Jerusalem,  the 
church  of  God,  will  be  his  tabernacle  among  men, 
and  he  will  dwell  with  them  and  they  shall  be  his 
people,  and  God  himself  shall  dwell  with  them 
and  be  their  God,  and  shall  fulfill  all  those  prom- 
ises as  to  the  abolition  of  pain,  and  tears,  and 
death,  which  he  had  uttered  through  the  prophets. 

Then  follows  a  brief  emphatic  reassurance  of 
the  reality  of  all  this  in  the  majestic  words  pro- 
ceeding from  the  Throne  itself,  "  Behold,  I  make 
all  things  new!" — coupled  with  a  command  to 
the  apostle  to  record  what  he  had  heard,  because 
they  were  true  and  faithful. 

The  true  reading  of  the  sixth  verse  is  doubtful. 
Some  of  the  early  manuscripts  have,  as  in  our 
version,  "  It  is  done  !  "  meaning  all  that  has  been 
predicted  is  fulfilled  —  it  is  so  certain  that  it  may 
be  spoken  of  as  already  accomplished.  Others 
omit  "I  am,"  and  make  the  next  two  words  the 
subject  of  the  verb,  thus:  —  "And  he  said  unto 
me,  I  have  become  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  tlie 
beginning  and  the  end,"  etc.  That  is,  because  of 
my  sufferings  and  exaltation  I  have  been  ap- 
pointed the  King  and  rewarder  of  both  the  right- 
eous and  the  wicked;  them  who   by  their  faith 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  275 

and  constancy  overcame  persecution,  and  those 
who  yielded  and  joined  the  enemies  of  my  church, 
—  the  cowardly,  the  unbelieving,  the  abominable 
(referring  to  those  who  polluted  themselves  with 
the  abominations  mentioned  in  Chap,  xviii.  4), 
the  murderers,  etc.,  —  who  shall  have  their  part 
with  the  Dragon,  and  the  Beast,  and  all  the  forces 
and  allies  of  evil,  in  the  lake  of  fire.  This  last 
utterance  carries  us  back  to  the  doom  pronounced 
upon  these  enemies  in  the  preceding  chapters,  and 
shows  that  the  subject  still  is  as  at  the  beginning 
of  the  book,  the  rewards  of  the  martyrs,  and  the 
final  overthrow  and  punishment  of  their  enemies. 
Such  is  a  brief  outline  sketch  of  the  glorious 
city  of  the  saints,  the  New  Jerusalem.  But  the 
subject  is  too  inspiring  to  be  left  just  there ;  so 
one  of  the  angels  is  sent  to  show  to  the  apostle 
more  fully  its  wonderful  attractions.  This,  with 
the  appropriate  closing  words  of  warning,  com- 
pletes the  book. 

The  New  Jerusalem. 

This  passage  is  an  amplification  of  Chap.  xxi. 
2-5,  containing  the  same  matter  in  a  fuller  and 
more  expanded  form.  Its  imagery  and  costume 
are  intensely  Jewish ;  so  much  so  that  it  will  be 
impossible  to  appreciate  them  without  a  very 
familiar  knowledge  of  Jewish  ideas,  and  espe- 
cially of  the  structure  and  uses  of  the  temple  in 
Jerusalem. 


276  THE   REVELATION. 

This  edifice,  at  the  time  the  apostle  wrote,  was 
both  the  most  magnificent  and  most  .holy  build- 
ings in  the  world.  It  is  often  called  the  second 
temple,  —  the  first,  built  by  Solomon,  having  been 
destroyed  at  the  captivity,  and  a  new  one  erected 
by  Zerubbabel  and  the  captives  on  their  return 
from  Babylon,  Ezra  iii.  8.  With  more  pro- 
priety it  should  be  called  the  thirds  having  been 
almost  wholly  built  anew  by  Herod  the  Great. 
This  able,  but  tyrannical  prince,  who  had  become 
most  obnoxious  by  his  cruelties,  sought  to  recover 
the  favor  of  the  nation  by  rebuilding  and  adorn- 
ing Jerusalem  and  the  temple.  The  latter  was 
undertaken  some  twenty  years  before  the  birth  of 
Christ,  and  after  the  death  of  Herod  was  contin- 
ued by  his  successors,  who  carried  out  the  plans 
of  its  founder,  and  made  of  it  the  richest  and 
most  beautiful  structure  then  known.  It  was 
with  reference  to  this  work  that  the  Jews  said  to 
Christ :  "  Forty  and  six  years  was  this  temple  in 
building."     (John  ii.  20.) 

It  was  this  temple,  as  it  then  stood  before  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  which  evidently  consti- 
tuted the  formative  idea  of  the  vision  before  us. 
To  the  Jewish  thought,  the  temple  was  God's 
EARTHLY  DWELLING-PLACE.  In  it  Jehovah  abode 
among  his  people  for  a  long  time,  giving  visible 
tokens  of  his  presence  by  the  supernatural  light 
which    shone    between   the    cherubim    over    the 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC  BOOK.  277 

sacred  ark.  That  presence  was  at  once  the 
pledge  of  his  protection,  the  assurance  of  all 
prosperity,  and  the  source  of  the  highest  honor 
possible  to  fallen  man.  Nay,  it  is  expressly  de- 
clared that  the  arrangements  and  services  of  the 
sanctuary  were  "patterns  of  things  in  the  heav- 
ens "  (Heb.  ix.  23)  ;  not  in  outward  form,  for  the 
latter  are  spiritual  only,  but  so  appointed  as  to  be 
impressive  symbols  of  the  truths  pertaining  to 
redemption  and  salvation.  It  may  be  added  that 
the  temple  was,  in  the  highest  sense,  Jerusalem. 
The  surrounding  city  existed  for  it ;  its  buildings 
were  the  abodes  of  those  who  served  in  the  tem- 
ple, or  were  in  some  way  connected  with  its  wor- 
ship. Tyre  and  Sidon  were  cities  of  foreign  com- 
merce ;  Alexandria,  of  schools  and  learning ; 
Damascus,  of  the  arts;  but  Jerusalem,  of  religion. 
It  was  the  holy  city,  the  "city  of  the  great  King." 
To  a  people,  therefore,  trained  to  such  concep- 
tions of  the  temple,  nothing  would  convey  so  im- 
pressively the  idea  of  the  dignity,  the  holiness, 
the  glory,  and  the  blessedness  of  Christ's  perfected 
church,  as  the  representation  of  it  under  the  fig- 
ure of  a  Neiv  Jerusalem^  i.  e.,  a  New  Temple^  com- 
incr  down  from  God  out  of  heaven  to  be  the  lio-ht 
and  joy  of  the  whole  earth.  Indeed,  the  prece- 
dent for  such  a  representation  had  been  set  by 
Ezekiel,  who,  in  his  elaborate  description  of  the 
temple  of  the  latter  days,  had  predicted  the  glory 


278  THE   REVELATION. 

and   greatness   of    the   church   of    the    Messiah. 
(Ezek.  xl.-xlviii.) 

Chaptee  XXI.  (9)  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven 
angels  who  had  the  seven  bowls,  who  were  laden  with  the 
seven  last  plagues;  and  he  spake  with  me,  saying,  Come 
hither,  I  will  shew  thee  the  bride,  the  wife  of  the  Lamb. 
(10)  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  Spirit  to  a  mountain 
great  and  high,  and  shewed  me  the  holy  city  Jerusalem, 
coming  down  out  of  heaven  from  God,  having  the  glory  of 
God:  (11)  her  light  was  like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,  as 
it  were  a  jasper  stone,  clear  as  crystal;  (12)  having  a  wall 
great  and  high;  having  twelve  gates,  and  at  the  gates 
twelve  angels;  and  names  written  thereon,  which  are  the 
names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel:  (13) 
on  the  east  were  three  gates;  and  on  the  north  three  gates; 
and  on  the  south  three  gates ;  and  on  the  west  three  gates. 

(14)  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations,  and 
on  them  twelve  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb. 

(15)  And  he  that  spake  with  me  had  for  a  measure  a  golden 
reed  to  measure  the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the 
wall  thereof.  (16)  And  the  city  lieth  foursquare,  and  the 
length  thereof  is  as  great  as  the  breadth:  and  he  measured 
the  city  with  the  reed,  twelve  thousand  furlongs:  the  length 
and  the  breadth  and  the  height  thereof  are  equal.  (17)  And 
he  measured  the  wall  thereof,  a  hundred  and  forty  and  four 
cubits,  according  to  the  measure  of  a  man,  that  is,  an  angel. 
(18)  And  the  building  of  the  wall  thereof  was  jasper:  and 
the  city  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  pure  glass.  (19)  The 
foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were  adorned  with  all 
manner  of  precious  stones.  The  first  foundation  was  jas- 
per; the  second,  saf)pliire;  the  third,  chalcedony;  the 
fourth,  emerald;  (20)  the  fifth,  sardonyx;  the  sixth,  sar- 
dius;  the  seventh,  chrysolite;  the  eighth,  beryl;  tbe  ninth, 
topaz;  the  tenth,  chrysoprase;  the  eleventh,  jacinth;  the 
twelfth,  amethyst.  (21)  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve 
pearls;  each  one  of  the  several  gates  was  of  one  pearl:  and 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC  BOOK.  279 

the  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  as  it  were  transparent 
glass.  (22)  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein :  for  the  Lord  God 
the  Almighty,  and  the  Lamb,  are  the  temple  thereof.  (23) 
And  the  city  hath  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon, 
to  shine  upon  it:  for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and 
the  lamp  thereof  is  the  Lamb.  (24)  And  the  nations  shall 
walk  amidst  the  light  thereof:  and  the  kings  of  the  earth 
do  bring  their  glory  into  it.  (25)  And  the  gates  thereof 
shall  in  no  wise  be  shut  by  day  (for  there  shall  be  no  night 
there) :  (26)  and  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  the  honor 
of  the  nations  into  it:  (27)  and  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter 
into  it  any  thing  unclean,  or  he  that  maketh  an  abomina- 
tion and  a  lie:  but  only  they  which  are  written  in  the 
Lamb's  book  of  life.  Chapter  xxii.  (1)  And  he  shewed 
me  a  river  of  water  of  life,  bright  as  crystal,  proceeding  out 
of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,  in  the  midst  of  the 
street  thereof.  (2)  And  on  this  side  of  the  river  and  on  that 
was  the  tree  of  life,  bearing  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  yield- 
ing its  fruit  every  month:  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were 
for  the  healing  of  the  nations.  (3)  And  there  shall  be  no 
curse  any  more :  and  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb 
shall  be  therein:  and  his  servants  shall  do  him  service;  (4) 
and  they  shall  see  his  face;  and  his  name  shall  be  on  their 
foreheads.  (5)  And  there  shall  be  night  no  more;  and  they 
need  no  light  of  lamp,  neither  light  of  sun ;  for  the  Lord 
God  shall  give  them  light:  and  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and 
ever. 

Imitating  the  vision  of  Ezekiel,  the  apostle 
was  carried  away  in  spirit  to  a  great  and  high 
mountain,  from  which,  as  by  Moses  from  the  sum- 
mit of  Mount  Pisgah,  the  entire  holy  land  could 
be  seen.  There  he  was  shown  the  new  city,  efful- 
gent with  divine  glory,  coming  down  from  heaven 
to  earth.     How,  in  view  of  this  feature   of  the 


280  THE   REVELATION. 

description,  can  it  ever  have  been  assumed  that 
the  city  was  the  abode  of  the  blessed  in  heaven  ? 

In  glancing  over  the  details  which  follow,  we 
note,  first,  the  peculiar  form  of  the  city.  "  It 
lieth  foursquare,  —  the  length  and  the  breadth 
and  the  hight  of  it  are  equal."  In  other  words,  it 
was  an  exact  cube.  This  points  us  at  once  to  the 
Holy  of  holies  in  the  earthly  temple.  This  was 
an  apartment  in  cubical  form,  of  the  dimensions 
of  twenty  cubits  each  way.  In  Solomon's  temple, 
as  in  the  tabernacle  which  preceded  it,  it  con- 
tained the  ark  of  the  covenant  with  the  figures 
of  the  cherubim  on  its  golden  cover.  These  were 
lost  at  the  time  of  the  captivity,  and  in  the  later 
temples  of  Zerubbabel  and  Herod  the  apartment 
is  believed  to  have  been  entirely  empty.  The 
Holy  of  holies  was  the  special  dwelling  place,  — 
the  Shekinah,  for  that  is  the  meaning  of  the 
word  —  of  Jehovah.  He  was  among  men,  yet 
apart  from  them.  He  was  too  holy  for  sinners  to 
approach  except  through  the  mediation  of  the 
high-priest.  The  vail  of  the  temple  was  the  sep- 
aration behind  which  no  man  except  him  might 
pass  and  live.  But  under  the  gospel  of  Christ  all 
this  is  changed..  The  separating  vail  has  been 
rent  away,  and  all  believers  have  now  direct  and 
free  access  to  God  himself.  See  the  full  exhibi- 
tion of  this  subject  in  Heb.  ix.  and  x.,  especially 
X.  19. 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  281 

It  is  this  great  and  blessed  truth  of  Christianity 
which  is  shown  in  this  form  of  the  city.  The 
New  Jerusalem  is  not  a  city  which  has  a  Holy  of 
holies  in  it,  but  is  itself  a  Holy  of  holies.  Hence 
the  apostle  says,  "  I  saw  no  temple  in  it  for  the 
Lord  God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple 
of  it."  The  Divine  Presence  is  no  longer  shut 
away  in  inaccessible  darkness,  but  fills  the  entire 
abode  of  the  saints.  They  are,  henceforth,  dwell- 
ers in  that  sanctuary  with  Christ  himself.  They 
are  all  made  priests  unto  God.  Chaps,  i.  6 ;  v. 
10;  XX.  6;  1  Pet.  ii.  5.  Their  nearness  to  the 
Lord  is  even  greater  than  that  which  the  high- 
priest  enjoyed,  who  could  enter  the  inner  shrine 
but  once  a  year.  It  is  as  if  that  apartment  in 
the  temple  at  Jerusalem  were  enlarged  so  as  to 
take  in  all  the  city. 

In  harmony  with  this  conception  of  the  per- 
fected church  being  a  Holy  of  holies,  its  dimen- 
sions are  made  to  correspond  with  the  vast  num- 
ber of  its  members.  It  is  12,000  furlongs,  or 
1,500  miles  in  length,  breadth  and  hight.  In  an 
architectural  point  of  view,  such  a  temple-city 
would  be  most  incongruous.  The  very  descrip- 
tion ought  to  show  that  the  whole  is  symbol,  and 
not  a  real  city,  whether  on  earth  or  in  heaven,  in 
which  the  righteous  are  to  dwell.  An  actual  city, 
with  houses  1,500  miles  high,  is  inconceivable; 
but  as  a  symbol  of  the  presence  of  God  with  his 


282  THE   REVELATION. 

people,  and  of  their  priestly  dignity,  purity  and 
blessedness,  it  is  both  obvious  and  exceedingly 
impressive. 

Like  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  this  celestial  city 
was  surrounded  by  a  2vall,  144  cubits,  about  216 
feet,  high.  Why  this  was  so  disproportionate  to 
the  hight  of  the  city  itself  has  been  a  great  puzzle 
to  commentators.  The  difficulty,  as  it  seems  to 
us,  arises  from  the  attempt  to  bring  the  whole 
into  architectural  symmetry  as  if  an  actual  city 
was  intended.  But  symbols  do  not  come  under 
this  law.  Their  significance  lies  simply  in  the 
ideas  they  separately  represent,  not  in  their  veri- 
similitude to  any  actually  existing  object.  Wit- 
ness the  description  of  the  four  Living  Ones 
(Chap.  iv.  7)  ;  of  the  locusts  (Chap.  ix.  3-10) ; 
of  the  beast  (Chap.  xiii.  1),  etc.  Two  hundred 
and  sixteen  feet  was  not  far  from  the  hight  of  the 
temple  wall  at  Jerusalem,  measured  from  the  deep 
valleys  which  surrounded  it  on  all  sides  but  the 
north.  The  idea  seems  to  be  simply  that,  except 
in  the  dimensions  of  the  Holy  of  holies,  this  new 
sanctuary  was  like  the  temple. 

Similar  in  design  was  the  mention  of  the  gates, 
three  on  each  side,  corresponding  to  those  in  the 
walls  of  Herod's  edifice.  Precisely  how  many 
there  were  of  the  latter  is  not  certain,  but  their 
aggregate  number  was  very  nearly  that  here 
mentioned. 


THE  SECOND   PROPHETIC   BOOK.  288 

"  The  building  of  the  wall,"  i.  e.,  the  materials 
of  which  it  was  constructed,  Avas  of  jasper,  a 
stone  of  variegated  colors,  purple  and  red,  and 
often  striped  with  green  or  yellow.  It  rested  on 
"twelve  foundations,"  i.  e.,  not  twelve  layers  one 
above  another  around  the  city,  but  twelve  sec- 
tionsy  each  occupying  the  whole  space  between 
two  adjacent  gates.  One  of  these  was  a  single 
jasper  stone,  another  a  sapphire,  a  third  a  chal- 
cedony, etc.  The  prevailing  colors  of  these 
precious  stones  are  supposed  to  have  been  as  fol- 
lows :  jasper,  variegated  red ;  sapphire,  sky  blue ; 
chalcedony,  gray  and  pearly ;  emerald,  green ; 
sardonyx,  white  tinted  with  red ;  sardius,  yellow 
variegated ;  chrysolite,  transparent  and  golden  ; 
beryl,  sea-green;  topaz,  wine-yellow;  chrysopra- 
sus,  green  and  gold ;  jacinth  (hyacinth),  red ; 
amethyst,  purple. 

These  massive  and  costly  foundations  corres- 
ponded to  the  substructure  of  hewn  stones  which 
upheld  the  temple  area,  and  many  of  which,  of 
immense  size,  some  of  them  above  fort}^  feet  in 
length,  are  still  visible  in  the  walls  at  Jerusalem. 
Each  was  inscribed  with  the  name  of  one  of  the 
apostles,  signifying,  probably,  that  Christ's  church 
is  built  upon  the  teaching  and  testimony  of  these 
divinely  ordained  representatives  of  their  Lord. 
So  the  gates,  consisting  each  of  a  single  pearl, 
bore  the  names  of   the  twelve  tribes   of  Israel ; 


284  THE   REVELATION. 

the  whole,  —  the  foundations  and  the  gates,- — ■ 
showing  the  unity  of  the  church,  the  old  and  the 
new  builded  together  into  a  single  edifice.  Com- 
pare Eph.  ii.  19-22. 

One  of  the  most  notable  features  of  Herod's 
temple  was  the  tesselated  pavement  of  its  courts, 
which  was  laid  with  blocks  of  marble  and  other 
stones  of  various  colors.  The  corresponding  item 
in  the  New  Jerusalem  is  mentioned  in  verse  21. 
"The  street  (pavement)  of  the  city  was  pure 
gold,  as  it  were  transparent  glass,"  i.  e.,  transpar- 
ent gold,  a  symbolic  representation  combining  the 
ideas  of  richness  and  spotless  purity. 

There  was  "no  temple,"  or  inclosed  edifice  con- 
taining the  Holy  of  holies,  the  highest  and  most 
sacred  portion  of  the  sanctuary,  for,  as  shown  pre- 
viously, the  presence  of  God  and  the  Lamb 
filled  the  whole  structure,  making  it  all  a  Holy  of 
holies.  This  presence,  corresponding  to  the 
bright  light  of  the  Sheklnah  (compare  1  Kings 
viii.  11;  Ps.  Ixxx.  1;  Zech.  ii.  5),  served  instead 
of  the  sun  and  the  moon  to  flood  the  whole  with 
the  effulgence  of  the  divine  glory. 

The  words  "  of  them  that  are  saved,"  in  the 
twenty-fourth  verse,  are  not  found  in  the  best 
manuscripts,  leaving  the  passage  to  read,  "and 
the  nations,"  —  or  the  Gentiles,  the  word  nearly 
always  having  that  signification,  —  "shall  walk  by 
means  of  its  light,"  the  idea  being  that  the  New 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC  BOOK.  285 

Jerusalem  shall  shed  abroad  its  light  upon  all  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  teaching  them  the  knowl- 
edge of  God  and  salvation.  It  is  the  same  senti- 
ment that  is  so  beautifully  expressed  in  Isa.  Ix. 
1-3.  In  consequence  of  this  illumination,  the 
kings  of  the  earth,  converted  to  Christ,  shall 
bring  their  honors  and  their  wealth  as  a  grateful 
tribute  of  praise  to  God,  and  to  increase  its 
power  in  diffusing  the  gospel  to  all  mankind. 
Here  we  have  again  the  same  idea  that  is  pre- 
sented in  Isa.  Ix.  6-16.  This  is  one  of  the  fea- 
tures of  this  magnificent  description  which  seems 
to  show  us  very  clearly  that  the  place  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  is  not  in  heaven,  but  on  earth  ;  for  how 
can  the  kings  of  the  earth  contribute  to  the  glory 
and  honor  of  heaven? 

For  this  purpose,  i.  e.,  to  furnish  ever  free 
access  to  the  gospel  and  salvation,  the  gates  of 
this  temple-city  shall  stand  ever  open.  So  in  Isa. 
Ix.  11.  This  is  in  marked  contrast  with  those  of 
the  ancient  temple,  which  were  carefully  shut 
every  evening.  ''  There  shall  be  no  night  there," 
i.  e.,  no  time  when  devout  worshipers  may  not 
approach  most  freely  to  God.  Nor  shall  they 
come  merely  to  worship,  but  they  shall  bring 
from  all  nations  offerings  of  gratitude  and  praise. 
Verse  26. 

Just  within  the  outer  court,  or  "  Court  of  the 
Gentiles,"  at  Jerusalem,  a  stone  balustrade  four 


286  THE   REVELATION. 

and  one-lialf  feet  high  was  built,  surmounted  at 
intervals  by  pillars,  bearing  inscriptions  in  differ- 
ent languages,  warning  all  who  were  not  Israel- 
ites, and  all  unclean  persons,  from  passing  that 
line  on  pain  of  death.  This  was  called  the  soreg^ 
and  is  alluded  to  by  the  apostle  Paul  in  Eph.  ii. 
14,  as  the  "  middle  wall  of  partition,"  which  had 
under  the  old  dispensation  separated  Jews  and 
Gentiles.  An  instance  of  the  extreme  vigilance 
with  which  this  barrier  was  guarded  is  seen  in 
Acts  xxi.  28,  where  for  the  supposed  offense  of 
bringing  Greeks  into  the  temple,  the  Jews  were 
ready  to  murder  Paul.  So  hi  the  New  Jerusalem, 
"  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it  anything  that 
defileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh  abomination 
or  maketh  a  lie,"  —  terms  commonly  used  to 
denote  those  who  practiced  idolatry,  —  "  but  they 
which  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life," 
i.  e.,  true  Israelites,  the  registered  citizens  of  the 
Messiah's  kingdom.  This  is  a  mode  of  saying,  in 
consistency  with  the  figure  which  is  preserved 
throughout,  that  those  only  can  enter  the  spiritual 
church  of  the  Lord  who  have  by  regeneration 
and  spiritual  cleansing  obtained  a  rightful  title  to 
do  so.  "  The  temple  of  the  Lord  is  holy,  which 
temple  3^e  are."     1  Cor.  iii.  17  ;  2  Cor.  vi.  16. 

The  water-supply  of  the  ancient  temple  was  one 
of  its  most  important  characteristics.  It  is  obvi- 
ous that  the  rites  performed  in  it,  —  the  slaugh- 


THE  SECOND  PEOPHETIC  BOOK.  287 

tering  of  the  victims  offered  for  sacrifice,  and  all 
the  numberless  lustrations  prescribed  in  the  vari- 
ous services,  —  would  require  a  large  amount  of 
water  for  purposes  of  cleanliness  even,  as  well  as 
for  ceremony.  To  supply  this,  Solomon  built  the 
great  aqueduct,  whose  ruins  still  remain,  together 
with  the  immense  pools  at  Bethlehem,  and  in  the 
valley  west  of  Jerusalem.  This  aqueduct  crossed 
the  Tyropoeon  valley  from  Mt.  Zion,  and  entered 
the  temple  area  about  midway  on  its  western  side, 
where  the  water  was  collected  in  a  vast  subterra- 
nean reservoir  under  the  temple.  The  overflow, 
together  with  the  sewage  produced  in  the  rites, 
which  was  conducted  by  conduits  into  recepta- 
cles beneath,  flowed  through  a  deep  subterranean 
channel  into  the  valley  of  Kidron  on  the  east,  and 
thence  into  the  broader  vale  of  Siloam  on  the 
southeast,  where  it  was  utilized  in  irrigating  the 
extensive  gardens  planted  there,  which  still,  as  in 
ancient  times,  supply  fresh  vegetables  in  great 
quantities  and  variety  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
city.  There  are  numerous  tacit  allusions  to  this 
water-system  in  the  Old  Testament.  Thus  in  Ps. 
xlvi.  4,  "There  is  a  river  the  streams  whereof 
shall  make  glad  the  city  of  God,  the  holy  place  of 
the  tabernacles  of  the  Most  High"  (Isa.  xii.  3). 
"  With  joy  shall  ye  draw  water  out  of  the  wells 
(the  subterranean  cisterns)  of  salvation."  This 
was  an  important  feature  in  Ezekiel's  vision  of  the 
mystical  temple  (Chap,  xlvii.  1-12). 


288  THE   EEVELATION.N 

Carrying  out,  then,  the  parallel  between  the 
earthly  temple  and  the  spiritual  temple,  the 
church  of  the  redeemed,  the  angel  shows  the 
apostle  a  similar  stream  of  water  proceeding  from 
it.  But  as  these  comparisons  are  all  from  the  less 
to  the  greater,  from  the  inferior  to  the  superior, 
the  stream  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  instead  of 
being  in  part  unclean,  is  a  pure  river  of  living 
water,  never  stagnant,  ever  flowing,  clear  as  cr3"s- 
tal,  and  "proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God 
and  the  Lamb,"  i.  e.,  out  from  under  the  sanctuary 
where  God  dwelt  (Chap.  xxii.  1).  "In  the  midst 
of  the  street  of  it "  seems  to  denote  the  middle  of 
the  open  court,  where  were  cultivated,  as  in  the 
courts  of  oriental  houses  at  this  day,  flowers  and 
ornamental  shrubbery.  "  On  either  side  of  the 
river,"  refers  of  course  to  the  stream  after  it  had 
left  the  temple  area,  and  begun  its  course  down 
the  valley.  In  both,  the  court  and  the  valley, 
was  cultivated  the  "tree  of  life"  —  probably  a 
tacit  allusion  to  the  tree  so  called  in  the  garden  of 
Eden,  access  to  which  had  been  lost  to  the  race 
by  their  sin.  These  trees,  unlike  common  garden 
vegetation,  had  twelve  fruitages,  i.  e.,  not  so  many 
kinds  of  fruit,  but  so  many  crops  or  seasons  for 
bearing,  one  each  month,  —  a  figure  denoting 
abundance,  —  and  the  leaves  thereof  were  "for 
the  healing  of  the  nations."  The  import  of  this 
figure   can    scarcely  be   doubted,  —  the   grace   of 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  289 

God  conveyed  through  his  church  is  for  the  re- 
freshment and  salvation  of  the  world.  The  con- 
ception of  the  whole  figure  is  very  strilving  and 
exceedingly  suggestive,  though  to  one  not  thor- 
oughly familiar  with  its  local  and  Jewish  features, 
not  a  little  obscure. 

Verse  3.  "And  there  shall  be  no  curse  any 
more."  The  best  conception  of  this  clause  may 
perhaps  be  obtained  from  the  story  of  Achan  and 
his  sin,  in  Joshua  vii.  That  sin  was  a  "  curse  "  in 
the  camp  of  Israel,  by  reason  of  which  God  would 
not  dwell  with  them  till  it  was  put  away  (Josh. 
vii.  12).  To  show,  then,  the  safety  and  security 
of  the  perfected  church,  it  is  assured  that  no 
"  curse  "  shall  come  into  it ;  nothing  to  provoke 
the  divine  displeasure,  or  prevent  his  perpetual 
dwelling  among  them.  Instead  of  that,  God's 
own  throne  shall  be  in  it,  and  his  servants  shall 
serve  him,  and  shall  see  his  face,  —  denoting  free 
and  open  communion  with  him,  —  and  his  name 
shall  be  in  their  foreheads,  as  it  was  upon  the 
frontlet  of  the  high-priest  when  he  went  into  the 
Holy  of  holies.  And  there  shall  be  no  night 
there ;  and  they  need  no  candle,  like  the  seven - 
branched  lamps  of  the  golden  candlestick,  neither 
light  of  the  sun,  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them 
light,  and  they  shall  reign,  —  enjoy  kingly  dignity 
and  honor  —  forever. 

Such  is  the  glorious  picture  with  which  the 
13  -    ' 


290  THE  REVELATION. 

exiled  apostle  concludes  his  prophetic  message  to 
the  seven  churches  of  what  was  about  to  come  to 
pass.  After  long  study  of  it,  we  can  only  repeat 
what  we  have  said  before,  that  it  seems  to  us  to 
be  an  ideal  sketch  of  the  church  of  God  in  its 
highest  and  most  perfect  state;  that  which  is 
marked  out  for  her  in  the  plans  of  her  Founder, 
and  which  she  is  one  day  to  attain  on  earth.  And 
because  no  terms  known  to  John  or  his  readers  in 
that  age  would  have  been  sufficient  for  the  descrip- 
tion in  plain  prosaic  verity,  the  phraseology  was 
derived  from  what  was  the  most  sacred  and  glo- 
rious object  known  to  them,  the  temple  at  Jerusa- 
lem. Not  that  the  church  was  to  be  literally  a 
building,  or  a  city,  or  a  beautiful  woman,  the  bride 
of  Christ,  but  that  these  objects,  all  centering  in 
Jerusalem  and  the  temple,  so  dear  to  all  pious 
hearts,  were  sources  of  language  with  which  to 
set  forth  in  the  most  lively  manner  what,  literally, 
would  have  been  inconceivable. 

Suppose  the  little  band  of  the  Pilgrims  in  that 
first  terrible  winter  at  Plymouth,  when  one-half 
their  number  perished  from  cold  and  disease,  and 
were  buried  on  Cole's  Hill,  their  graves  being 
carefully  smoothed  down  to  conceal  their  fate 
from  the  Indians,  had,  to  cheer  their  despondency 
and  nerve  them  to  new  fortitude,  received,  through 
angelic  revelation  to  their  beloved  Elder  Brew- 
ster, a  vision  of  what  the  nation  they  were  found- 


THE  SECOND  PROPHETIC   BOOK.  291 

ing  would  be  in  1885,  —  more  than  twenty-six 
decades  from  that  time.  No  literal  terms  would 
have  been  sufficient  for  the  description.  Republic, 
States,  Union,  Congress,  President,  —  much  more, 
railroads,  telegraphs,  coal,  petroleum,  cotton,  the 
press,  and  many  others,  would  have  been  words 
without  meaning.  Even  figures  would  have  been 
to  their  view  as  absurd  as  a  city  1,500  miles  high,  — 
three  and^  half  millions  of  square  miles  of  terri- 
tory, fifty  millions  of  people,  an  annual  bread 
crop  of  2,500  millions  of  bushels,  a  national  debt 
of  2,500  millions  of  dollars,  etc.,  etc.  Instead  of 
this,  let  the  language  have  been  derived  from  some 
object  known  and  dear  to  them  in  the  beloved 
England  from  which  they  were  exiled.  Let  the 
great  city  London,  the  palace  of  St.  James,  West- 
minster Hall,  the  renowned  seat  of  justice,  the 
venerable  Abbey  where  her  kings  were  entombed, 
the  universities  where  their  divines  had  studied, 
and  the  like,  all  have  been  laid  under  contribu- 
tion to  furnish  ideals  for  the  magnificent  vision. 
Then  let  these  have  been  grouped  with  the  skill 
of  a  divine  artist,  and  let  it  be  named  a  ^'' New 
England,"  and  there  might  have  been  thus  con- 
veyed to  the  minds  of  the  poor  exiles  some  con- 
ceptions of  the  National  Edifice  God  was  about 
to  build,  and  the  foundations  of  which  they  were 
laying  in  their  sufferings  and  tears.  How  bright 
the  vision  !    How  blessed  the  comfort !    So  Dwight, 


292  THE   REVELATION. 

in  the  dark  days  immediately  succeeding  the  Rev- 
olution, sang  his  song  of  his  country.  We  quote 
imperfectly  from  memory,  — 

"As  down  a  lone  valley  with  cedars  o'erspread, 
From  war's  dread  confusion  I  pensively  strayed, 
The  clouds  from  the  face  of  the  sky  had  retired, 
The  winds  ceased  to  murmur,  the  thunders  expired; 
Perfumes  as  of  Eden  flowed  sweetly  along. 
And  a  voice  as  of  angels  enchantingly  sung, 
'Columbia!  Columbia!  to  glory  arise, 
The  Queen  op  the  would,  and  the  Child  of  the 
Skies!'" 


V. 

THE   CONCLUSION. 

The  closing  portion  of  this  book  is  exceedingly 
impressive,  as  is  suitable  to  a  message  of  such 
grandeur  and  solemnity.  The  Revelation  of  the 
Lord's  purpose  toward  his  suffering  saints,  for 
their  own  consolation  and  that  of  their  brethren 
who,  in  the  dark  days  that  are  to  come,  filling  up 
two  and  a  half  centuries,  are  to  experience  the 
hostility  of  his  and  their  Adversary,  is  finished. 
A  ground  of  confidence  and  hope  under  those  suf- 
ferings is  laid  for  them  of  the  most  assuring 
character.  It  remains  that  it  shall  be  attested  to 
them  by  the  strongest  possible  evidences  of  divine 
authority,  that  it  may  be  held  sacredly  inviolable 
under  the  guaranty  of  the  highest  sanctions.  The 
person  who  speaks  is  still  the  angel,  who  through- 
out represents  the  Lord  himself,  and  speaks  in 
his  name. 

Chapter  xxii.  (6)  And  he  said  unto  me,  These  words 
are  faithful  and  true :  and  the  Lord,  the  God  of  the  spirits 
of  the  prophets,  sent  his  angel  to  shew  unto  his  servants 
the  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass. 

A  formal  declaration,  repeated  from  that  given 
in  the  beginning,  that  the  utterances  embraced  in 
it  are  faithful,  i.e.,  will  be  faithfully  and  certainly 


294  THE   REVELATION. 

fulfilled,  and  true ;  and  that  they  have  been  com- 
municated by  the  Lord,  who  was  the  God  of  the 
spirits  (for  so  it  is  in  the  original)  of  the  holy 
prophets,  that  have  ever  been  employed  to  reveal 
his  word,  in  order  to  show  to  his  people  the  things 
which  should  shortly  take  place.  That  is,  they 
should  shortly  begin  to  take  place.  The  word 
does  not  shut  us  down  to  a  single  moment,  as  on 
the  other  hand  it  does  not  allow  a  long  postpone- 
ment of  the  execution.  The  events  should  enter 
upon  an  immediate  process  of  fulfillment^  occupy- 
ing only  just  so  much  time  as  the  fulfillment,  in 
its  nature,  should  make  necessary.  Here  again, 
as  in  the  outset,  is  a  repeated  declaration  expressly 
forbidding  such  interpretations  as  refer  the  lead- 
ing matters  contained  in  it  to  periods  yet  far  in 
the  future. 

Chapter  xxn.     (7)  And  behold  I  come  quickly.    Blessed 
is  he  that  keepeth  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 

Then  the  Lord  himself  speaks — or  perhaps  the 
angel  who  had  been  the  medium  of  the  revelation 
speaks,  by  delegated  authority,  in  his  name, 
"  Behold,  I  come  quickly,"  a  repetition  in  another 
form  of  the  speediness  of  the  fulfillment.  Of 
course,  this  does  not  mean  a  visible,  bodily  ap- 
proach, in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  but  a  manifesta- 
tion of  his  presence  and  power  in  the  ferformance 
of  what  had  been  promised.  It  is  just  such  a 
coming  as  has  taken  place  at  innumerable  times 


THE  CONCLUSION.  295 

in  the  progress  of  the  Messiah's  kingdom,  and 
such  as  the  church  daily  seeks  in  asking  for 
Clu'ist's  gracious  interpositions  in  providence  and 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  in  carrying  forward  that  king- 
dom. To  insist  that  his  coming  must  be  a  physi- 
cal and  visible  one  is  to  make  the  fulfillment  of 
the  Revelation,  in  the  times  and  ways  expressly 
in  its  own  terms  assigned  for  it,  impossible. 

Chapter  xxii.  (8)  And  I  John  am  he  that  heard  and 
saw  these  things.  And  when  I  heard  and  saw,  I  fell  down 
to  worship  before  the  feet  of  the  angel  which  shewed  me 
these  things.  (9)  And  he  saith  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not: 
I  am  a  fellow  servant  with  thee  and  with  thy  brethren  the 
prophets,  and  with  them  which  keep  the  words  of  this  book; 
worship  God. 

The  apostle  in  these  verses  gives  assurance 
to  the  churches  of  the  authenticity  of  the  mes- 
sage. "  It  is  I,  John,  who  saw  and  heard  these 
things."  As  much  as  to  say,  "It  is  your  own 
spiritual  father  and  shepherd,  the  apostle  who 
lived  and  labored  with  you  so  many  years,  and 
whom  3^ou  all  know  so  well,  that  writes  thus, 
and  he  writes  what  he  himself  saw  and  heard." 
Nay,  more,  he  tells  them  in  what  manner  he  re- 
ceived the  message.  "  I  was  so  impressed  by  it 
that  I  fell  down  to  worship  at  the  feet  of  the 
angel,  and  should  have  done  so  had  he  not  for- 
bidden it,  saying  that  he  was  not  the  Lord,  but  a 
fellow-servant  like  myself,  and  like  the  prophets 
and  all  who  obeyed  God's  word."     Such  an  assur- 


296  THE   REVELATION. 

ance  that  the  message  actually  came  from  him^  and 

that  it  had  impressed  him  so  deeply,  would  go  far 

to  induce  the  churches  to  accept  it  as  genuine, 

and  worthy  of  the  profoundest  reverence. 

Chapter  xxii.  (10)  And  he  saitli  unto  me,  Seal  not  up 
the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book;  for  the  time  is  at 
hand.  (11)  He  that  is  unrighteous,  let  him  do  unrighteous- 
ness still:  and  he  that  is  filthy,  let  him  be  made  filthy  still: 
and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  do  righteousness  still :  and 
he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  made  holy  still.  (12)  Behold,  I 
come  quickly;  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  render  to  each 
man  according  as  his  work  is.  (13)  I  an  the  Alpha  and  the 
Omega,  the  first  and  the  last,  the  beginning  and  the  end. 
(14)  Blessed  are  they  that  wash  their  robes,  tint  they  may 
have  the  right  to  come  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in 
by  the  gates  into  the  city.  (15)  Without  are  the  dogs,  and 
the  sorcerers,  and  the  fornicators,  and  the  murderers,  and 
the  idolaters,  and  every  one  that  loveth  and  maketh  a  lie. 

(16)  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these 
things  for  the  churches.  I  am  the  root  and  the  offspring  of 
David,  the  bright,  the  morning  star. 

(17)  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come.  And  he 
that  heareth,  let  him  say,  Come.  And  he  that  is  athirst, 
let  him  conae:  he  that  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life 
freely. 

(18)  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of 
the  prophecy  of  this  book,  If  any  man  shall  add  unto  them, 
God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  which  are  written  in 
this  book:  (19)  and  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the 
words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his 
part  from  the  tree  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  which 
are  written  in  this  book. 

What  now  shall  be  done  with  the  book  itself? 

In  the  similar  prophecies  of  Daniel,  which  had  chief 

reference   to   the  distant  future,  the  prophet  was 


THE    CONCLUSION.  297 

directed  not  to  publish  the  message,  but  to  sliut 
or  seal  it  up,  for  it  was  "for  many  daj^s  "  TChap. 
viii.  26).  It  was  not  a  matter  of  immediate  prac- 
tical moment  to  the  Jewish  people  at  that  time, 
when  they  were  6xiles  in  Babylon  ;  it  was  designed 
for  consolation  to  those  who  should  live  at  the 
period  of  fulfillment,  under  Antiochus  and  other 
oppressors,  some  hundreds  of  years  later.  Even 
when  Daniel  himself  sought  more  particular  in- 
formation about  the  meaning  he  was  told,  "  Go 
thy  way,  Daniel ;  for  the  words  are  closed  up  and 
sealed  till  the  time  of  the  end."  No  practical 
benefit  would  result  from  proclaiming  it;  "the 
wicked  would  still  do  wickedly,  and  would  not 
understand  the  meaning"  (Chap.  xii.  9,  10).  In 
respect  to  the  Revelation,  however,  the  case  was 
different ;  the  time  was  "  at  hand  "  (verse  10), 
therefore  let  it  not  be  closed  up.  The  Lamb  had 
opened  the  book  of  God's  purposes  (Chap.  v.  5), 
and  let  it  remain  open.  Its  consolations  were 
needed  for  2jrese7it  exigencies,  under  the  present 
and  immediately  following  sufferings  of  God's 
people. 

And  if  it  were  urged  in  reply  that  the  sealing  of 
the  book  might  possibly  leave  the  way  open  for 
the  oppressors,  whose  doom  was  so  fearfully  pro- 
nounced in  it,  to  cease  their  persecutions  and 
repent,  as  space  was  left  under  Daniel's  prophe- 
cies,  the  angel  replies,  "  No !    Too  late  !     God's 


298  THE   REVELATION. 

forbearance  is  exhausted  !  The  unjust  persecutor 
of  the  innocent,  let  him  go  on  in  his  chosen 
career !  The  filthy  idolater,  let  him  practice  his 
uncleanness  still !  So,  too,  let  tlie  upright  and 
the  pure  remain  unchanged.  The  Lord  says,  '  I 
come  immediately,  with  my  rewards  for  all,  to 
give  to  every  one  according  as  his  deeds  shall  be.'  " 
Compare  Christ's  similar  prediction  when  he  was 
still  in  the  flesh  (Matt.  xvi.  27,  28).  Thus  read 
in  its  connection,  it  is  very  apparent  that  this 
verse  has  no  reference,  as  is  often  supposed,  to 
the  fixity  of  character  in  the  future  state.  That 
fixity  is  no  doubt  an  awful  reality,  but  it  is  not 
the  truth  which  is  afQrmed  here. 

Then  further  assurances  and  exhortations  fol- 
low. He  who  utters  these  woes  and  these  prom- 
ises is  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  whose  being 
and  kingdom  are  eternal.  Blessed  are  his  people 
who  are  preparing  themselves  for  citizenship  in 
the  New  Jerusalem.  Tiie  best  MSS.,  instead  of 
the  words,  "that  do  his  commandments*'  (verse 
14),  read  "who  are  washing  their  robes,"  an  ex- 
pression more  full}^  setting  fortli  the  idea  of  purity 
received  from  the  blood  of  Christ  than  of  obedi- 
ence —  that  is  of  salvation  by  grace  rather  than 
works,  and  so  better  contrasting  with  the  impurity 
which  is  kept  without,  the  dogs,  the  sorcerers,  etc. 

Once  more,  then,  an  attestation  even  higlier 
than  John's.  The  Lord  speaks  hi  person.  "  I, 
13* 


THE    CONCLUSION.  299 

Jesus,  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  these  things 
to  you  in  the  churches.  You  know  who  I  am  — 
looking  backward,  the  promised  Royal  Son  of 
David;  looking  forward,  the  bright  Star  of  the 
morning,  that  ushers  in  the  glorious  day." 

Then  bursts  forth  the  glad  response !  The 
kindled  and  rapt  spirit  of  the  prophet,  and  the 
churches  whom  Christ  has  made  his  Bride,  unite 
in  the  joyous  cry,  "  Come,  Lord,  be  it  as  thou  hast 
promised  !  And  let  those  outside  the  church, 
every  one  that  hears  her  shout  of  welcome,  echo 
it  back,  '  Come ' !  Nay,  if  there  be  in  all  the 
world  one  soul  that  thirsts  for  an  interest  in  the 
promises  of  the  Lord,  and  is  willing  to  accept  his 
offers,  let  him  come  and  drink  of  the  water  of  life 
without  money  or  cost !  " 

The  message  is  now  completed,  and  nought 
remains  but  to  put  upon  it  the  stamp  of  inviola- 
bility. It  is  God's  Revelation;  let  not  man 
dare  to  touch  it,  either  by  adding  to  or  taking 
away  from  it!  Upon  the  former  shall  be  laid  all 
the  curses  it  contains ;  from  the  latter  shall  be 
taken  all  its  promises !  Dread  words  I  was  ever 
writing  or  volume  in  human  speech  so  accredited 
to  man  as  this  ! 

CnAPTER  xxn.  (20)  He  which  testifieth  these  things 
saith,  Yea:  I  come  quickly.    Amen:  come,  Lord  Jesus. 

And   yet   even   once   more   the    Divine    Voice 

echoes  through   the    closing    portals   of  heaven, 


300  THE  REVELATION. 

affirming  the  speecliness  of  the  fulfillment,  to 
meet  the  joyous  response  of  the  apostle, 
"  Amen !  " 

The  apostolic  benediction  follows  : 

Chapter    xxii.     (21)   The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  be 
with  the  saints.    Amen. 


DATE  DUE 


tp^ 

^^^ 

m^n^'^^ 

DEMCO  38-297 

